word of God and prayer 1 Tim. 4.5 Therefore the Lords day must be warranted by the word before it can be sanctified and set apart to holy uses 5. And seeing the Jewes Sabbath is warranted by the word it must also be changed by the word there must bee the same authority in the alteration of it which was in the first institution The Lords day then was not appointed by the ordinary authority of the Church for then the Church by the same authority might constitute another day if there were cause which cannot be admitted but as Vrsinus saith Apostolica Ecclesiae pro libertate sibi à Christo donata c. The Apostolike Church according to the liberty given them of Christ did make choice of the first day for the seventh The Church then by the extraordinary power of the Apostles directed specially thereunto by the Spirit of God did alter the day and Tostatus saith well Tota Ecclesia Spiritu sancto ducta hunc deem instituit The whole Church being led by the holy Ghost did institute this day quaest 11. 7. Conf. Of the preeminence of the Lords day beyond other festivals ANother errour of the Romanists is that they require sanctification and necessary keeping of all holy dayes as making a necessity of keeping all alike Rhemist annot Galath 4. sect 5. Contra. 1. The same difference that was betweene the legall Sabbath and other their festivals remaineth still betweene the Lords day observed among Christians and other holy dayes but the Sabbath day was more strictly observed than the greatest festivals besides for on their Sabbath it was not lawfull to kindle a fire Exod. 35.3 nor to dresse their meat Exod. 16.23 but on other festivals they were not forbidden to doe such works as were to bee done about their meat Exod. 12.16 they were onely restrained from doing servile works Levit. 23.7 but the works about their meat and drinke were not servile 2. The observation of the Lords day doth simply binde every Christian in conscience though there were no positive Law of the Church for it that wheresoever a Christian liveth in any part of the world it is his dutie in remembrance of the resurrection of our blessed Saviour to sanctifie the Lords day but other festivals of Saints a man is not bound in conscience simply to keepe but as hee is bound in generall to yeeld obedience to the superiour authoritie in lawfull things for onely Gods immediate Commandements doe simply bind in conscience in respect of the thing commanded as the Apostle saith There is one lawgiver that is able to save and destroy Iam. 4.12 and no more but he alone therefore by this reason the Lords day hath a preeminence before other festivals 3. Hereunto I will adde Tostatus reason Sabbatum vel una quaecunque esset dies in hebdomada observanda videbatur dependere à ratione naturali The Sabbath or what other day is to be kept in the weeke seemeth to depend upon naturall reason as is shewed before quest 5. Caetera observationes sunt magis ex voluntate legislatoris Other observations depend rather of the will of the lawmaker Tostat. qu. 13. So our Lords day succeeding the Jewish Sabbath is grounded in part even upon the law of nature but other festivities depend ab arbitrio Ecclesiae of the determination of the Church So then to conclude this point as Augustine saith Quomodo Maria virgo mater Domini inter omnes mulieres principatum tenet sic inter caeteros dies haec omnium dierum mater est As the Virgin Marie the mother of our Lord is the principall among women so among other dayes this day is as the mother of the rest Sermon de temper 36. 8. Controv. To commit any sinne upon the Lords day is a double transgression THe Romanists here have another erroneous assertion that the internall act of religion pertaineth not to the keeping of the Sabbath but the externall and so consequently they denie that any sinne committed upon the Sabbath is thereby the greater Bellar. de cult sanctor lib. 3. cap. 10. prop. 4. Contra. 1. But the contrarie is evident out of Scripture that it belongeth to the rest of the Sabbath to abstaine from the works of sinne ut vacantes à pravis actionibus c. that being vacant or ceasing from evill actions they might suffer God to worke in them by his Spirit therefore the Lord saith speaking of his Sabbath It is a signe betweene me and you in your generations that I the Lord doe sanctifie you Exod. 31.13 And to the same purpose Ezechiel chap. 20.12 I have given them also my Sabbath to be a signe betweene me and them that they might know that I am the Lord that doe sanctifie them These places are urged to this purpose by Pelargus Bastingius 2. So the Fathers expound that precept of doing no servile worke upon the Sabbath Ne nos voluptas corporis libido succendant That the pleasure and lust of the bodie should not inflame us upon this day qui enim facit peccatum est servus peccati for he that committeth sinne is the servant of sinne So Hierome in Esaiam cap. 59. Likewise Augustine thus writeth Spiritualiter observat sabbatum Christianus abstinens se ab opere servili c. A Christian man doth spiritually observe the Sabbath in abstaining from servile worke what is this from servile worke from sinne Tractat. 4. in Ioann So also Thomas Est triplex servitus una qua homo servit peccato c. There is a threefold service one when a man serveth sinne altera qua homo servit homini c. another when man serveth man and this service is according to the bodie not in the minde tertia est servetus Dei the third is the service of God If we understand servile worke this last way it is not forbidden upon the Sabbath day sed alia opera servilia primo vel secundo modo c. but other servile works the first or second way are contrary to the keeping of the Sabbath Sic Thomas 2.2 quaest 122. art 4. addit 3. 3. Hereunto I will adde Tostatus reason Hence it followeth that hee which committeth adulterie killeth or is drunken upon the Lords day magis peccat quà m si aliis diebus idem ageret sinneth more than if he should doe the same thing upon other dayes quia sic est transgressor duplicis praecepti because he so transgresseth two Commandements that precept Thou shalt not commit adulterie thou shalt not kill or any other and this of sanctifying the Sabbath Tostat. qu. 12. See more of this question elsewhere Synops. Centur. 2. err 70. 4. Morall observations 1. Observ. Against hypocrisie and vaine glorie Vers. 8. REmember the Sabbath day to sanctifie it c. Rupertus applieth this text against the doing of any thing for vaine glorie or to bee seene of men but wee should referre all to the praise of God In omnibus operibus tuis Deiretributionem
v. 14. QVEST. IX Whether Cain or he that did slay him should be punished seven-fold Vers. 15. HE should be punished seven-fold 1. We neither receive Rupertus exposition that by seven-fold is understood everlasting punishment but with a secret condition unlesse they repent for he thinketh Lamech who is supposed to have killed Cain did repent confessing his sinne to his wives 2. Neither are the words so to be taken as meant of Cain that he should septem vindictas exolvere pay seven punishments as the septuagint translate for so many sinnes committed 3. Or as Lyranus Tostatus because Cain was in the 7. generation slaine by Lamech for these two last expositions are forced to divide the words whosoever slayeth Cain c. that is shall be punished which must be understood and then the other words he shall be punished seven-fold are referred to Cain But the sentence in the originall is joyned together neither distinguished in sentence nor in sense 4. So the plaine meaning is this that he which killed Cain should be more deepely punished than Cain himselfe because beside homicide hee should expresly transgresse Gods commandement who would have Cain to live for the example of other QVEST. X. What marke God set upon Cain and to what end Vers. 15. GOd set a marke upon Cain 1. Not as some read posuit Cain in signum God made Cain a signe or marke 2. But God set some visible marke upon Cain whether it were an horrible trembling and shaking of his whole body as the septuagint translate who for thou shalt be a vagabond and runnagate read he should sigh and tremble or an exceeding shame and confusion in that hee ran from place to place to hide himselfe or some visible mark set in his face as Lyranus thinketh some Hebrewes think it was an horn in his forehead some a letter some that a dog lead him these are mens conceits 3. Certainly whatsoever it were it was a signe of Gods wrath not as Iosephus thinketh a token that God appeased by Cains sacrifice forgave the punishment of his fratricide for if God accepted not his sacrifice before much lesse after 4. Neither was this marke set to exempt Cain from the invasion of beasts as though there were none alive on the earth but his parents for this murther falling out as is supposed about the 130. yeare of Adams age the world was by this time much replenished And where the Lord saith whosoever slayeth Cain c. he speaketh of men not of beasts 5. Wherefore God set this visible and fearefull marke upon Cain both that other men seeing apparant signes of Gods wrath upon him might feare to commit the like and that he might have the greater punishment in prolonging so wicked and miserable a life QVEST. XI How Cain was cast out of Gods presence Vers. 16. CAin went from the presence of the Lord. 1. Hee both was excluded from Gods favour and protection which is signified by Gods presence from the which otherwise no man can escape 2. He also was expelled from that Countrey where he was borne and where God was first worshipped by sacrifice and shewed visible signes of his presence 3. And where it is said that Cain dwelt in the land of Nod wee neither approve Catharinus conceit that this land from the which Cain was expelled was the land of Judea whether Adam and Eve came after they were exiled out of Paradise for the text is that the land of Nod was on the east side of Paradise whereby it appeareth that neither Adam and Eva nor Cain had their habitation farre from thence neither yet is it like as Iosephus that Cain built a City and called it Nod for Henoch is the first City mentioned in Scripture Vers 17. 4. But the Land was called Nod of Cains vagrant and vagabonds life which sheweth as Iosephus well conjectureth that Cain was not amended by this punishment but waxed worse and worse giving himselfe to rapine robbery oppression deceit QVEST. XII Wherefore and for whom Cain built a city Vers. 17. ANd he built a City 1. Cain neither built him a City to be defēded against wild beasts which was the first cause as Plato thinketh that moved men to build Cities for this reason might as well have moved the righteous seed to have done it neither because man is a sociable creature and loveth company as Aristotle for this reason might as well have caused Adam to build as Cain but it is most like because Cain was a fugitive and runnagate he would build him a City to stay in and to be a defence unto him as though Gods curse should not have taken place but as Iunius well writeth upon the words erat adificator or as the 70. aedificans he began only to build but hee finished it not leading still a runnagate life and so often constrained to leave the worke as the giants that built the Tower of Babell were constrained to give over 2. It may be doubted for whom Cain built a City there being no more yet in the world but himselfe his parents and his sonne the answer is ready that it is not like that he built this City presently after his sonnes birth much lesse before his condemnation as Mercerus but now when the world was replenished for if Abrahams stock in lesse than 400. yeares amounted to 600. thousand Cains posterity in the like time might arise to the like multitude which might suffice not only to inhabite a City but a country And Lodovicus vives maketh mention that in the memory of his parents there was a town in Spaine consisting of an 100. housholds which were all inhabited by the progeny of an old man then living which was so old that the youngest of his stock could not tell by what name of kindred to call him QVEST. XIII Lamechs speech to his wives and the meaning thereof Vers. 23. I Would slay a man in my wound 1. This place is neither inexplicable and not possibly to be unfolded as Catharinus a popish writer thinketh and as it seemed to Origen who as Hierom witnesseth writ two whole bookes the 12. and 13. of his commentaries upon Genesis in interpreting this place 2. Neither doe these words shew as Suidas expoundeth that Lamech had killed two men an elder and a younger the brethren of Henoch that was translated 3. Or one man as Theodoret thinketh for the which fact Lamech repenteth for the words are I would slay a man not I have 4. And we hold that to bee a fable that Lamech killed two men the one was Cain whom hee shot at in a bush supposing it to be a beast and the other was his boy that led him being blinde whom for anger hee all to beat and so killed him this exposition seemeth most probable to Cajetanus and Pererius having no probability in it both because Cain was privileged by God not to be killed and for that no mention is made of
prudence 4. And yet Athenaeus reporteth that Hiero King of Sicilie caused a ship to be made of such bignesse that there went unto it as much timber as sufficed to make 60. other ships three hundred workmen beside labourers were employed one whole yeere in this worke there were in it three divisions one above another and twenty rankes of oares it had also within it a fish-pond wherein were great and small fish the received report of this great galliasse may move them not to be so incredulous concerning the Arke Vers. 10. Noah begat three sonnes c. Because Noah was five hundred yeare old before he begat any children and afterward abstained an hundred yeare for so long it was to the floud and begat no more children hence Pererius inferreth that the gift of continency is not impossible against certaine heretikes as he calleth them meaning protestants Contra. 1. It is untrue that we affirme this gâ—ft to be impossible but we say that it is rare neither is in every mans power to obtaine as they teach that any man that will may have that gift it followeth not because Noah had that gift of abstinence that all therfore are capable of it S. Paul saith every man hath his proper gift of god one after this manner another after that 1 Cor. 7.7 it is then a proper gift to some not common to all 2. And though Noah was a chast and temperate man in marriage yet it may be doubted whether he continued so long unmarried or did forbeare so long after 6. Places of exhortation and morall duties nt 1. Vers. 2. The sons of God saw the daughters of men that they were faire We see the fruits of such marriâ—ge as is enterprised only upon a carnall appetite and with persons of a diverse profession therefore the Apostle saith be not unequally yoaked c. 2. Vers. 3. My spirit shall not alwayes strive c. Gods mercy appeareth that threatneth before he punisheth that by his threatning men might learne to amend â—ut nobis correctis miâ—as ad opus minime perducat that we being amended his menacing need take no effect Chrysost. so the Apostle saith despisest thou the riches of the bountifulnesse of God c. not knowing that the bountifulnesse of God leadeth thee to repentance Rom. 2.4 3. Vers. 4. There were Giants By this we see that they which fall away doe run â—rom one extreme to another as these which were in outward profession the sonnes and worshippers of God falling away became cruell and outragious tyrants of such the Apostle saith that it is impossible that they which were once lightned if they fall away should be renued by repentance Heb. 6.5 6. 4. Vers. 9. Noe was a just man in his â—ime Though all the world even where Noe lived were given unto wickednesse yet the Lord preserved him We learne therefore that although we be environed on every side with the wicked yet we should not doubt but that the Lord is able to preserve his and that therefore as the Apostle saith we should shine as lights in the world in the midst of a naughty crooked nation Phil. 2.15 CHAP. VII 1. The Method THis Chapter hath two parts 1. of the entrance of Noah and the creatures into the â—rke from v. 1. to v. 10. 2. concerning the floud 1. God prescribeth what Noah should doe for himselfe vers 1. for the â—easts and fowles as touching their number of some to take seven of some â—wo for their kinde male and female vers 3. the reason expressed vers 4. Then Noah sheweth his obedience in entring himselfe vers 6.13 and the â—easts vers 8 9. the creeping things and fowles shew their obedience in comming vers 14.15 Gods providence in shutting of them up vers 16. 2. First the causes of the floud are set forth vers 11. secondly the manner in the time when it came after seven dayes vers 10 how long it prevailed forty dayes vers 12. how farre it exceeded vers 20. how long it continued before it abated that is an 150. dayes vers 24. thirdly the effects of the floud it beareth up the Arke vers 17. it destroyeth all flesh beside those in the Arke vers 21. to 23. 2. The grammaticall or literall sense v. 5. yet 7. dayes S. before 7. dayes that is expired T. after 7. dayes cater v. 4. I will destroy all the resurrection 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 S. all the substance caet heb teâ—hem a substance or living body any thing that riseth from the ground v. 8. the seven and twenty day S. the seventeenth day caet v. 10. and upon the seventh day T. after seven dayes caet v. 13 in this day 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 S. in articulo in the point or article of this day H. Ch. in the selfe saâ—day B.G.T. in the body of this day heb gneâ—sem a body v. 14. every bird of every feather wanting in the S. the rest have it v. 16. God shut his Arke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without S. God shut him in deforis without H. God protected over him Ch. shut him in round about B. shut him in G. God occlusit pro eo shut up for him T. bagnado over him heb The explanation of doubts or theologicall explication QVEST I. Why Noah prayed not for the old world as Abraham did for Sodome Vers. 1. THey have seene righteous before me c. 1. He was not onely righteous in respect of men but before God his righteousnesse was in truth 2. Whereas before Moses added that hee was just and upright Gen. 2.9 the Hebrewes hence gather because he is not here also said to bee upright but only just that he is commended only because hee was not unjust and cruell towards men But seeing it is said he was just before God the other addition need not for God seeth the heart 3. The Hebrewes doe further extenuate Noahs faith some saying that he thought not that God would destroy the world but that he threatned onely some that Noah only prayed for himselfe and not for the world as Abraham did for the Sodomites and therefore for these his oversights hee afterward offered sacrifice But they blame Noah without cause the reason why he prayed not as Abraham did for others for that hee saw them incorrigible and already God had given sentence that the world should be destroyed but when Abraham prayed for Sodome no sentence was as yet gone forth against them The sacrifice which Noah offered afterward was an oblation of thankesgiving for his deliverance not a deprecation for any such particular offence Mercer QVEST. II. Of the difference of cleane and uncleane beasts Vers. 2. OF every cleane beast c. 1. Some beasts were counted cleane some uncleane not simpl◠〈◊〉 respect of their nature and creation for God saw that all things were good neither in regard onely of mans use because some were more fit for food than others but chiefly by
should have engendred in the Arke neither would the Arke have contained them nor the food by Noah provided have sufficed them We answer then that God remembred them not for any such thing but for mans cause QVEST. II. What manner of wind it was that God sent GOd made a spirit or wind to passe 1. which was not the spirit of consolation wherewith Noah was comforted Rasi 2. Nor yet the holy Ghost as Ambrose and Theodoret suppose Ambrose reason is quomodo non evacuaretur mare ventorum vi if it were then wind that dryed up the floud much more is it able to dry up and empty the sea but this followeth not because this was an extraordinary wind not such as usually bloweth in the sea Theodoret saith further non solent ventis aquae imminui sed potius turbari c. the wind useth to trouble the water not to dry it up so did this wind cause the water to goe and come but it had also a drying faculty otherwise than ordinary winds have 2. Neither was this wind the spirit and heat of the Sunne as Rupertus thinketh but this was extraordinary caused whereas the Sun kept his ordinary course still 3. It was then a wind indeed that was raised by the extraordinary power of God for by exhalation out of the earth whereof winds are usually ingendred it being covered with waters this wind was not caused and God gave it also an extraordinary power both to dry the waters by rossing them to and fro and to force them by going and comming as the property of the water is to ebbe and flow to their proper place into the deepe fountaines from whence they came And these two properties the Scripture ascribeth to the wind 1. to force the waters as in the division of the red sea and to purge the ayre to disperse the clouds and dry up moysture Prov. 25.23 as the North wind driveth away the raine Perer. QVEST. III. When the fountaines began to be stopped and the raine to cease Vers. 2. THe fountaines of the deepe were stopped c. The raine ceased and the current of the water was stopped immediatly after the forty dayes as Augustine thinketh 2. not after the 150. dayes spoken of before as Oleaster imagineth for then the waters had not continued in their height any time at all but should presently have begun to decrease for after the 150. daies they began to abate and Moses saith that the raine was upon the earth forty daies and forty nights chap. 7.21 then not an 150. daies and nights 3. Wherefore I rather approve the opinion of some other Hebrewes that it ceased to raine at all after the forty dayes expired then of Aben Ezra to whom Mercerus seemeth to subscribe that it rained though not continually an 110. dayes after the 40. dayes that is in all 150. dayes 4. R. Sâ—l noteth that where it is said all the fountaines of the deep were stopped not all the fountaines as before it is said all the fountaines c. were opened that some fountaines remained unstopped for the procreation and sending forth of rivers and springs so also Iun. But it is more like that all the fountaines which were extraordinarily opened to augment the floud were stopped the ordinary springs of water continued still as before the floud QVEST. IV. How the seven moneth is to be counted Vers. 4. IN the seventh moneth the seventh day c. 1. Whereas the Latine text and the Septuagint read for the seventeenth day the seven and twenty day which reading is received of the popish interpreters that are addicted to their vulgar latine text and hereupon some of them reckon from the beginning of the floud seuen moneths that is 207. dayes counting twenty nine dayes and a halfe to a moneth whereof the floud continued one hundred ninety and so there should be seventeene daies betweene the beginning of the waters to abate the resting of the Arke sic Tostatus Others beginning their reckoning from the beginning of the floud till the waters abated which make five moneths and two dayes and a halfe accounting but twenty nine dayes and a halfe to a moneth and hereunto they put eight dayes more which was the space between the abating of the water and the resting of the Arke which added to the two dayes make up those ten which the latin hath more than the Hebrew sic Lyranus Pererius But wee refuse all these collections which goe about to justifie the vulgar latin against the originall veriâ—y wherin S. Augustine giveth us a good rule ei lingua potius credatur unde est in aliaÌ„ per interpretes facta translatio that tongue is rather to be credited out of the which the interpreters have translated into another 2. Receiving then the Hebrew text that the Arke rested upon the 17. not the 27. day of the 7. moneth yet we refuse the opinion of Cajetan who therein followeth R. Sel. that would have this moneth the seventh from the beginning of the floud not the seventh of the yeare and the reason is because hee maketh not the 40. dayes of the raine part of the 150. dayes as it is to be truly taken as is shewed before cap. 7. quest 14. but he putteth them together making of them both 190. dayes which is the space of six moneths and sixteene dayes counting but 29. dayes to a moneth so that upon the 191. day after the beginning of the floud which is the 17. of the 7. moneth of the floud the Arke rested c. But this account cannot stand to make this seventh moneth the seventh from the beginning of the floud not from the beginning of the yeare seeing both the second moneth chap. 7.11 and the tenth moneth chap. 8.5 must of necessity be referred to the yeare not to the continuance of the floud And this were to breed a confusion in the story to take some moneths according to the season of the yeare and some according to the time of the floud for seeing the moneths both before and after are numbred according to the course of the yeare there is no reason to understand the seventh moneth otherwise 3. Neither doe we approve Lyranus conceit that whereas hee maketh the 150. dayes to determine the 19. of the seventh moneth after which time the waters began to decrease he would have the Arke to rest upon the 17. day according to the text but how is it like that the Arke should rest before the waters began to abate without a miracle 4. Neither can I condiscend to Mercerus judgement wherein hee followeth a certaine Hebrew in his booke of the binding of Isaack that the waters began to decrease before the 150. dayes expired though the decrease was not so sensible as afterward and so the waters might abate so much by the end of the 150. dayes as that the Arke might well be staid from floting but the text favoureth not this collection which saith that the waters
refuge for the water because brick work will endure the fire for they were not so foolish to imagine that the whole world could be preserved in one Tower and though the building might stand against the rage of fire yet the men enclosed should not be able to endure the heat 3. But the cause of chusing this matter for building was the necessity of the place Mercer where stone was not to be had and yet the earth of that plaine being of a fat and slimie substance was very fit to make bricke which was the cause why Pharao built his Cities in the plaine Countrey of Egypt of brickes Exod. 1. and beside that region afforded a kinde of naturall lime of slimie nature like pitch which issued forth of the River Is in great abundance as Herodotus saith and out of a fountaine neere to Naptha which in the Babylonian language signifieth liquid Pitch or Brimstone Strabo 4. This stuffe which they used for morter was neither argilla a kinde of Potters clay as Vatablus nor yet Crâ—ta chalke as Oleaster or luâ—um a soft earth as Pagnine nor calx viva lime as Diodor. Tharsense but as the Hebrew word chemer signifieth which the Septuag translate asphaltoâ— it was a reddish sulphurious earth clammie like pitch which was in stead of camentum as Hieron or intritum Tremell morter so that this chemâ—r slimie earth was in stead of chomer morter by which meanes of bricke and bitumen Semiramis afterward enlarged the wals of Babylon Perer. QVEST. III. Who was the chiefe in this worke vers 4. LEt us build a City and Tower 1. Cajetane gathereth from hence that all the people of the world were not here assembled because one City could not suffice for them all But that is no reason for they built not this City for the habitation of all but to be a monument of their fame and as the chiefe City of all other which they should build afterwards 2. Nimrod seemeth to have beene the captaine and ring-leader of this company for Babel was the beginning of his Kingdome Gen. 10.10 so thinketh Iosephus and Augustine 3 Though the counsell came first from Nimrod or some few abiit tandem in â—â—udium catholicum it grew to be the catholike that is common desire of all Muscul. QUEST IV. Of the heighth of the tower of Babel WHose top shall reach to heaven 1. It is not like that as Augustine supposeth they indeed thought to build a tower so high whose top should touch the clouds quest 21. in Gen. and so these words to be taken according to their literall sound 2. And that report of Abydenus cited by Eusebius is to be held but a fable that when they had builded almost up to heaven iâ— was tumbled downe by a mighty wind and it is very like that the Poets tooke occasion hereby to devise that fiction of the warre of the Giants and their laying the great hils of Pelion Ossa Olympus one upon another to climbe up to heaven 2. Neither to answer the objection of the heathen who tooke exception to this story it being unpossible though all the earth were laid for a foundation to build up to heaven need we with Philo to make an allegory of the building of this Tower who understandeth thereby their proud and high attempts against God 3. Neither yet is it like as Berosus Annianus that they reared this tower so high to make it equall to the mountaines or that as Iosephus writeth they imagined to bring it so high and accordingly performed it that it exceeded the mountaines in height to be a defence from like generall floud or that this tower was foure miles high as Hierome saith he was enformed by some in 14. Esai much lesse 27. miles high as some Hebrewes imagine 4. But in these words there is an hyperbolicall speech wherein more is expressed than meant usuall both in the Scriptures and in forraine writers as Deuter. 1.28 Their Cities are walled up to heaven their meaning then is that they would build this tower exceeding high And it is very like that it was of a very great and unwonted height although no certainty thereof is extant in any writer Herodotus speaketh of a Temple consecrate to Belus in Babylon foure square containing two stadia or furlongs in breadth and a tower in the middest being one furlong in height and another above that till it came to eight one above another so that by this account it should seeme to have beene an Italian mile in heighth Diodor. saith it was so high that the Chaldeans made it a Sea marke Plinie writeth that it continued till his time and Hierome that it remained till his and Theodoret also in his memorie The Hebrewes thinke that one third part of this tower sunke another was burnt the third part stood but howsoever that were it is like that some part of it remained as a perpetuall monument of their pride and follie Mercer QVEST. V. What moved the Babylonians to build this tower 4. THat we may get us a name lest we be scattered c. 1. It is not like that they built this tower to keepe them from the like generall inundation as Iosephus thinketh for they could not be ignorant that God had made a covenant with Noah never to destroy the world so againe 2. Neither did they make this bricke tower to be a defence against the rage of fire wherewith they knew the world should be destroyed for what was one tower to save the whole world 3. But one cause might be of the building of this tower the ambitious desire of dominion as Hugo saith Factum esse cupiditate regnandi Nimrod set forwards this worke that it might be the beginning and chiefe of his kingdome Genes 10.10 4. Another reason is here expressed lest they should be dispersed not as the Latine Interpreter before they should be dispersed for they knew it not they built them a City and Tower to maintaine society that they might dwell together and not be scattered here and there and Iosephus thinketh that they did it of purpose to oppose themselves against the ordinance and commandement of God who would have them dispersed into divers parts that the world might be replenished 5. As also another end of their purpose is here insinuated to get them a name as the Psalme saith They thinke their houses shall endure for ever and they call their lands by their names Psal. 49.11 as Absolon reared up a pillar to keepe his name in remembrance 2 Sam. 18.18 and Philo saith that these Babylonians did write their names also in this tower to revive their memories with posterity QVEST. VI. Whether they sinned in building this Tower HEnce appeareth Tostatus errour that thinketh it was not a sinne in them to build this tower to preserve their memory because he thinketh that Noah was one of the chiefe builders and that God hindred this worke not because it was evill but for that
not to them 2. The time was not yet come for the expelling of the Canaanites for then it was unlawfull for them to make league with them as the Israelites answer the Gibeonites Iosua 9.7 wherefore the times must be distinguished Muscul. 3. All this was done not without Gods speciall direction who moved these confederates to assist Abraham being a stranger in the land and of no great power Calvin 4. The Hebrewes also thinke that those three were of Abrahams faith and worshippers of God and that Abraham therefore made a league with them QUEST X. By what authority Abraham waged battell Vers. 14. WHen Abraham heard that his brother was taken c. The question is by what authority Abraham addresseth him to battell 1. Neither was the authority of Maâ—re Escol and Aver Lords of the Ammorites sufficient for they were all subjects to the King of Elam vers 4. Neither did the King of Elam take unjust warre in hand as some thinke for he came to suppresse rebels vers 4. 3. But wheras there are three things required to make just warre a good cause a good affection in following it and lawfull authority Abraham had all these his cause was good to redeeme his brother Lâ—t whom the enemie had unlawfully taken captive being a stranger and not accessary to the Sodomites rebellion thus the Wise man saith Wilt thou not preserve those that are laid to be slaine Prov. 24.11 Againe Abrahams affection was good he sought not to make himselfe rich neither did he seeke himselfe in this businesse vers 22. but the glory of God his authority was also from God as Melchisedeck saith That God delivered his enemies into his hand vers 20. And Abraham was now in right though not in possession the King and Lord of this Countrey whereof the Lord would aforehand give some testimonie as Moses by slaying the Egyptian did manifest his calling Exod. 2. Muscul. 4. And whereas he recovered not onely Lot but the rest of the Sodomites this also was done by the Lords direction because he had reserved them to a greater punishment Muscul. but these particular actions are not to be drawne into example but must be discerned from the generall duties of Christians QUEST XI Of the City Dan. HE pursued them to Dan c. 1. For the situation Dan bounded the land of Palestina on the North as Bersabe on the South it was planted at the foot of Libanus where was the spring head of the floud Jordan Iunius it is distant from Sidon 35. miles and therefore it is said to bee farre from Sidon Iud. 18.28 2. It is famous for many acts and exploits there done both good and bad there Ieroboam set up his golden calfe 1 King 12. there Peter uttered that excellent confession of Christ Matth. 16.13 and the woman was healed of her bloudy issue Perer. 3. It was first called Leshem Ios. 19.47 or Laish Iud. 18.28 then Paneas after that Caesaria Philippi by the Tetrarch Philippus and lastly Neronia by Agrippa in the honour of Nero. 4. But whereas this place was called Dan long after Moses time Iud. 18.18 I thinke it probable that Ezra or some other of the Prophets inspired of God that did digest the Scriptures into order did insert these names into the story which were not knowne to Moses for the better evidence thereof But that Ezra did write the Scriptures anew which should be burned when the City was taken as thinke some of the fathers Iraeneus Tertullian Clem. Alexandrini seemeth to be farre otherwise and but a fable borrowed from counterfeit Ezra lib. 2. cap. 14.44 For Daniel being in captivity maketh mention of his reading of Ieremies prophecie Dan. 9. which then was not perished and our Saviour saith Moses writ of him Ioh. 5. But if Moses works were utterly perished and Ezra had renewed them Ezra not Moses had written of him Ezra might restore the holy bookes defaced in continuance of time to their former perfection but wholly write and compose them againe he did not QUEST XII What number Abraham taketh with him Vers. 15. HE and his servants divided themselves c. 1. Abraham armeth his owne servants and such as were borne in his house which would be more trusty and faithfull to him Eugubin 2. He taketh 318. persons which were not the chiefe captaines onely and under them a great number of Souldiers beside as Iosephus but these were the whole number which he tooke with him yet were they not all his house for there were women and children and aged persons beside 3. Rupertus allusion here to the 318. fathers in the councell of Nice assembled against Arrius is farre fetcht and his application of the Greek numerall letters T.I.H. the first to betoken the Crosse the other two the name Iesu is also impertinent seeing Moses did write in Hebrew not in Greeke 4. The Hebrewes conceit also is vaine that Abraham had none but Eleazar his servant with him the letters of whose name make 318. QUEST XIII Abrahams policie in battell Vers. 15. DIvided themselves by night 1. Abraham who was before in Egypt so timorous that fearing to be killed he desired his wife to dissemble her selfe yet now is so emboldned that he dare with a small company set upon foure Kings so that Abraham might here say with David that God did teach his fingers to fight Psal. 144.1 Calvin 2. Abraham againe sheweth here the practice of that saying of the Wise man by counsell make warre Prov. 20.18 for he both divideth his company and setteth upon them in the night so did Gideon Iud. 7.16 and Iosua 10 9. so David came upon Saul in the night 1 Sam. 26.11 Muscul. 3. He taketh his owne servants and the servants of his confederates Iunius and overtaketh the enemie the fifth night and surpriseth them being weary of their journey secure unarmed and like enough also drunken Iosephus QUEST XIV Of Hoba Vers. 15. HOba It was the proper name of a place not an Epithite given to Dan as R. Salomon thinketh it signifieth culpa a fault because Dan afterward was faulty in idolatrous worship for here this Choba is described to be on the left hand of Damascus 2. Hierome saith that this Choba in his time was a village where certaine Hebrewes dwelt of the heresie of Ebion which retaine all the precepts of the law 3. But it is most like to be Opoton in Phenicia Iunius and so some Latine texts for Choba read Phenice QVEST. XV. Of the Valley of Sheveth Vers. 17. THe valley of Shaveh c. 1. This is not that Shaveth mentioned vers 5. that was beyond Jordan this on the hither side not farre from Sodom Mercer 2. Hierome thinketh it was a Vally so named of the City Shaveh which was situate in a Plaine not farre from Sodome where the Emims dwelt vers 5. which name it retained still in his time 3. Botehardus thinketh it was the same Valley where Sodome and Gomorrhe
confutation 1. Confut. Against the vulgar Latine translation Vers. 18. ANd hee was a Priest c. The Latine text readeth here corruptly for hee was as though the bringing forth of bread and wine had beene an act of his Priesthood Indeed this copulative Vau sometime is used as a causall but then the sense apparantly giveth it as Genes 20.3 Thou art but dead because of the woman which thou hast taken for she is a mans wife in Hebrew and she is But here there is no such cause to annexe this clause as a reason of the former but rather it is to be joyned to that which followeth as the same copulative sheweth And he blessed him saying v. 19. wherefore not the producing of bread wine but the blessing of Abraham was the proper act of Melchisedecks Priesthood 2. Confut. Melchisedeck brought not out the bread and wine to sacrifice them BRought forth bread and wine c. 1. Whether Melchisedeck had before slaine sacrifices and made a feast not only of bread and wine but of flesh as Philo saith mactatis victimis splendidum opulum sâ—ciis omnibus dedit to Abraham and his company the text saith nothing and therefore I leave it as an uncertaine guesse sure I am that mactare victimas to slay sacrifices can in no sense be understood of sacrificing or offering of bread as Pererius goeth about to wrest it disput 5. in 14 Genes 2. Neither did he bring forth bread and wine to represent as Rabbi Moses thinketh sacrificia farmacea the sacrifices in the law of meale and floure 3. Much lesse did he offer them in sacrifice to God as Bellarmine and Pererius doe urge this place for the word jatsah here used is never taken to signifie to offer in sacrifice whereas Bellarmine and Pererius object that place Iud. 6.19 where Gideon is said to bring forth his gift and represent it where the same word is found it is evident that Gideon brought it forth the flesh and broth for the Angell to eat of whom he supposed to be a man for they used not to make pottage or broth to offer and the Angell bid him to offer it upon the stone which sheweth that Gideon had no such purpose before 4. Wherefore as Iosephus well noteth Melchisedeck milites Abraham hospitaliter accepit nihil eis ad victum deesse passus he entertained Abrahams souldiers with great hospitality suffering them to want no victuals Melchisedeck then brought forth the bread and wine for no other end but to refresh Abrahams company 1. For Melchisedeck is set forth both as a King and a Priest the producing of bread and wine was a princely gift the blessing of Abraham a priestly act 2. It was the use and manner to meet them that returned from battell with bread to refresh them therefore Moab and Ammon are accursed because they met not the Israelites with bread and water when they came out of Egypt Deut 23.4 3. Cajetane a chiefe pillar of the popish Church saith Nihil hic scribitur de oblatione sed de prolatione panis vini Nothing is written of the oblation but of the prolation or producing of bread and wine 4. Whereas Lyranus Tostatus and Bellarmine answer that Melchisedeck needed not to have brought forth bread and wine for their refreshing seeing they had sufficient already as Abraham saith vers 24. saving that the young men had eaten Pererius one of their owne friends doth easily remove this answer that this was unknowne to Melchisedeck what provision was in Abrahams campe and though hee had knowne it yet to shew his love and testifie his gladnesse he would notwithstanding have performed this friendly and liberall part Mercerus 3. Confut. Melchisedecks Priesthood consisted not in the sacrificing of bread and wine NOw it followeth to be declared wherein the priesthood of Melchisedeck consisted and in what principallity he represented the everlasting Priesthood of Christ. 1. It consisted not in that Melchisedeck was a perpetuall virgin Perer. for if Sem were Melchisedeck which is most probable as before is declared he had a wife 2. Neither was he a figure of Christ because he sacrificed in bread and wine and so represented as the Papists imagine the unbloudy sacrifice of the Masse for these reasons 1. Because the Scripture maketh no mention of sacrificing but onely bringing forth bread and wine for Abrahams refreshing 2. That wherein Melchisedecks priesthood consisted must bee divers from the offering and sacrifices of Aaron but Aarons priests offered bread and wine Ergo herein consisted not Milchisedecks priesthood 3. There is a great unlikelinesse betweene Melchisedecks offering and the sacrifice of the Masse for he offered bread and wine in substance but the papists imagine that in the Masse there remaineth nothing but the formes not the substance of bread and wine 4. If Melchisedecks priesthood did stand in the oblation of bread and wine then every bald Masse-priest that sacrificeth in the Masse should be a Priest after Melchisedecks order whereas it is peculiar to Christ onely Psal. 110.4 Thou art a Priest for ever after the order of Melchisedeck 5. Neither would the Apostle have omitted this speciall act of Melchisedecks priesthood wherein he represented Christ of purpose setting forth the comparison betweene Melchisedeck and Abraham for neither were thâ— faithfull Hebrewes uncapable of the doctrine of the Eucharist as Bellarmine imagineth seeing he treateth of as high mysteries as of baptisme and the resurrection chap. 6.2 and why should they be more uncapable than the Corinthians among the Gentiles whom Saint Paul instructeth concerning the Eucharist chap. 11. Neither as Pererius answereth was it a thing impertinent to make mention of Melchisedecks sacrifice of bread and wine if there had beene any such thing seeing the Apostle toucheth all other points of similitude and agreement betweene Christ and Melchisedeck and therefore would not have omitted this wherein they were most like 6. Whereas the fathers are objected that doe apply Melchisedecks bringing forth bread and wine to the Eucharist 1. The Apostle herein ought to prevaile more than all the fathers beside who maketh no such application 2. The Fathers doe not thereby shadow forth the Sacrament of the Eucharist as Ambrose saith Constat sacrificium pâ—riisse c. manere Melchisedeki instatutum quod totâ— orbe terrarum in sacramentorum erogatione celebratur c. The sacrifices of beasts are perished and the institution of Melchisedeck remaineth which is celebrated in the dispensation of the Sacraments The Fathers conclude a Sacrament not a sacrifice of bread and wine and so their testimonies make little for the popish sacrifice of the Masse 7. Many things are unlike betweene Melchisedecks producing bread and wine and the Masse Priests sacrificing He 1. presenteth them unto Abraham they offer them to God 2. Abraham and his company eat of Melchisedecks provision in the Masse the Priest doth all there is no eating or drinking 3. Melchisedeck blesseth Abraham
would make peace not to smite them or roote out the inhabitants but onely to make them tributary but they were charged that in the nearer Cities they should save none alive Deut. 20.11.16 and this might be the cause why in these remote countries they expelled not the inhabitants Againe because this large dominion by reason of the peoples sinnes continued not long this might be a reason why these countries were not inhabited of the Israelites who if they had obeyed the Lord he would have made it a firme possession unto them as the other of Canaan QVEST. XX. Of the country of the Kenites and Kenezites Vers. 19. THe Kenites Kenezites c. Here are ten sundry nations rehearsed whose countries are promised to Abraham whereas in other places there are but six named Exod. 3.8 in other seven Deut. 7 1. The reason thereof is not 1. either because here the countreyes were named given to all Abrahams posterity as to the Ismaelites Idumeans in other places those which onely belonged to the Hebrewes as Tostatus thinketh For every where under the name of Abrahams seed the faithful people are only comprehended that should come of Isaack 2. Neither is it to be thought that the names of these nations knowne in Abrahams time were after extinguished Perer. 3. Or as Augustine that these ten nations inhabited the large Land of promise which reached to the river the seven usuall the lesser countrey of Canaan for many moe nations inhabited on this side Euphrates than are here named 4. But I preferre rather Iunius opinion that three were the borderers upon the Land of promise which the other seven then possessed the Kenites on the South the Kenezites on the North the Kadmonites toward the East so that in this verse the Land of promise is bounded and limited 5. Therefore the Hebrewes are deceived that thinke these three the Kenites Kenezites Kadmonites to be the Idumeans Ammonites Moabites because Kenaz was the sonne of Eliphaz of Esau who though they were not subdued by Iosua should at the length be vanquished by the Messiah For 1. the Lord gave not a foot of any of these countreyes possessed by the children of Esau and Lot to the Israelites Deut. 2.5.9 2. they dreame of their Messiâ—h to be a temporall Prince and conquerour which is their errour 3. these nations might be subdued by Iosua among the rest though they are not named 4. Whereas the Cananites are here otherwise named then Gen. 10. their names might bee changed in processe of time or one might have two names Abâ—â— Ezra Mercer 4. Places of doctrine 1. Doct. Of beleeving God and in God Vers. 6. ABraham beleeved the Lord c. in the Hebrew in the Lord yet that common distinction of beleeving God and in God though there be a difference betweene them is not grounded upon the phrase of Scripture which indifferently useth both these for one especially in the new Testament as Ioh. 5.14 He that beleeveth him that sent me hath eternall life 1 Ioh. 5.10 He that beleeveth in the sonne of God c. 2. Doct. That the starres cannot be numbred Vers. 5. TEll the starres if thou be able to number them c. Hence then it may well be enforced that the starres cannot be numbred as the Prophet Ieremy saith 33.22 as the army of heaven cannot be numbred nor the sand of the sea measured so will I multiply the seed of David the starres then can be no more numbred than the sand of the sea measured and therefore this is set forth as a worke peculiar unto God which counteth the number of starres Psal. 147.4 Wherefore Aratus and Eudoxus were deceived which thought they did comprehend the number of the starres and the common Astronomers that hold there there are not above a 1022. starres to bee seene in the sky for if it were so it had beene an unfit comparison to liken the multitude of Israel which amounted to more than 600. thousand Exod. 2.37 to the stars Deut. 10.22 August lib. 16. de civit dei c. 23. R. Levi thinketh that in Abrahams time the starres were not numbred but afterwards they were by Astronomers but neither then nor since could they ever bee numbred as hath beene shewed 3. Doct. Word and Sacraments must be joyned together Vers. 18. IN that same day the Lord made a covenant c. Here the word and promises is annexed to the signe preceding whereby we learne that the word and sacraments should bee joyned together Calvin 5. Places of confutation 1. Confut. Faith justifieth not meritoriously but by way of apprehension and application of the righteousnesse of Christ. Vers. 6. ABraham beleeved God and hee counted that unto him for righteousnesse c. First from hence that popish doctrine is confuted that faith justifieth not as it apprehendeth and applieth the righteousnesse of Christ but as it is a meritorious worke by the worthinesse and dignity thereof Remist annot in Rom. 3. Sect. 3. But the Apostle concludeth otherwise that to him that worketh not but beleeveth c. his faith is counted for righteousnesse Rom. 4.5 where righteousnesse then is imputed and accounted there is not wrought or obtained by workes faith then justifieth not as it is a worke or meritorious but as an instrument in apprehending the justice of Christ which is imputed by faith 2. Confut. Faith a speciall application of the promises of God SEcondly Bellarmine collecteth out of this place that a justifying faith is not a speciall application of the promises of God in Christ but a generall beleefe only that whatsoever God saith is true as Abraham saith in this place was his giving of credit to Gods speeches that hee should bee the father of many nations lib. 1. de justif c. 8. Contra But it is otherwise evident out of the scripture that Abraham beleeved not onely Gods promises concerning his carnall seed but his faith reached also to the spirituall seed which was Christ as the Apostle applieth it Galath 3.16 yea Abraham rejoyced to see Christs day Iohn 8.16 as having a particular interest in him as his Saviour 3. Confut. That faith only justifieth THirdly this place strongly proveth against the Papists that faith only justifieth for whereas Abraham had shewed before this many excellent workes of piety in building altars in many places and calling upon the name of God of charity in seeking reconciliation betweene Lot and him c. 13. of mercy in redeeming Lot being taken prisoner c. 14. contempt of riches in refusing to take of the King of Sodomes goods yet none of all these workes are reckoned or imputed unto Abraham for righteousnesse but onely his faith Now whereas Perer. objecteth that place Psal. 106.31 that Phinehes work in executing judgement upon the adulterer and adulteresse was likewise imputed to him for righteousnâ—sse and so would prove that faith only is not imputed for righteousnesse but workes also Perer. in 15. Genes v. 6. Our answer is further this that the Prophet
his seed and beleeved they should possesse it in time 2. Abraham had great store of cattell treasure and houshold and of other goods which he gave unto Isaack Gen. 25.5 bestowing onely gifts upon his other sonnes 3. She desired that Isaack might be heire of Abrahams name and bloud as the Lord faith afterward that his seed should be called in Isaack QUEST VII Whether Hagar carried Ismael upon her shoulder Vers. 14. PVtting it upon her shoulder and the childe also 1. It is not like that Ismael being now a youth of twenty yeares old was laid upon his mothers shoulders to beare as the Septuagint read or that Abraham was constrained to binde Ismael with cords and lay him upon his mother for v. 18. she is bid to take him by the hand not to lay him upon her shoulder and whereas shee is said to cast him from her this was done not out of her armes but animo in her mind and affection Augustine Iunius Or taking him into her lap being sicke she after despairing of his health put him from her Mercer whereas also hee is called jeled a childe this word is used not onely of infants but of young men Genes 4.23 and Hierome well noteth that all children are so called in respect of their parents 2. Neither is it here a metaphoricall speech as Cajetane saith that to lay Ismael upon his mothers shoulders was to commit him to her care 3. But the sentence is thus distinguished as the Latine readeth well that whereas there are two words he gave and imposed or layed on this is to be referred to the bottle of water and bread the other to the child 4. As for that conceit of the Hebrewes that Ismael was sicke and through griefe fell into a dropsie or some inflammation which was the cause the bottle of water was so soone spent it hath small ground QUEST VIII What the reason is that Abraham gave Agar and Ismael no better provision HE tooke bread and a bottle of water c. How commeth it to passe that Abraham being so rich a man and loving Ismael so well should send him out with no better provision seeing that they were not to send away their servants empty but to give them a liberall reward of sheepe come and wine Deut. 15.13 1. Cajetane thinketh that by bread and water all other victuals are expressed and that Abraham gave them both servants and cattell being both his father and very rich and so both willing and able neither would he deale worse with Ismael his first borne than with the rest of his sonnes to whom he gave gifâ—s Genes 25.5 sic Cajetan But the Scripture it selfe gain-sayeth Cajetan herein which omitteth not to make mention of the very bottle which Abraham gave to carry the water in then by all likelihood the other gifts or greater value should have beene spoken of 2. Neither need we with Rupertus to seeke out an allegory that by Hagars carrying of water and not wine is shadowed forth the old Synagogue labouring under the literall sense of Scripture 3. Wherefore Tostatus thinketh better that Abraham gave Hagar no more than these necessary helpes in her journey 1. Either because Sarah the dame of the house would have it so whom God commanded Abraham to heare in this case 2. Or for that the Lord had promised to provide and take care for Ismael 3. Or Abraham might afterward remember Ismael with a portion among the rest of his brethren sic Tostatus 4. Or Abraham did thinke to send them a supply afterwards they sojourning not faire off 5. Or Abraham being in griefe and heavinesse for their departure might forget to doe that which otherwise he would have done for it seemeth he did it in haste Calvin Among which reasons I take the first and the last to be most probable QUEST IX How Hagars eyes were opened Vers. 19. GOd opened her eyes c. 1. Not that her eyes were shut before 2. Neither as though this fountaine which the Angel shewed did suddenly breake out of the ground as some think ex Vatablâ— 3. But caused her to see the well which either by reason of her griefe she before regarded not Calvin or she saw it not by reason of the farre distance or for that it was in some hidden place Perer. Thus the two Disciples are said not to have knowne and discerned Christ till their eyes were opened Luke 24. 4. Rupâ—rtus gathereth from hence a further mystery that as Hagar wandring in the wildernesse was brought to see a fountaine of water so the Jewes in the end of the world shall be called and brought to the knowledge of the truth QUEST X. Abimelech rather of feare than love maketh a league with Abraham Vers. 22. ABimelech spake unto Abraham c. 1. Some thinke that Abimelech not of any suspition or jealousie toward Abraham but for love of his vertue and seeing him to be a man prosperous and beloved of God both by reason of the victory given him against foure Kings when he recovered Lot and the honourable congratulation of Melchisedech that met him and now the rate birth of his sonne Isaack for these causes he desired his friendship Pererius 2. But it is more like that Abimelech feared Abrahams greatnesse and therefore of feare rather than love desired to make a league with him Muscul. Calvin for it is no other like but that Abimelech was affected to Abraham as afterward to his sonne that sojourned in the same place and how Abimelechs affection stood toward Isaack the Scripture sheweth Wherefore came yee to me seeing you hate me c. Gen. 26.27 yet Abimelech desireth also to make a covenant of friendship with Isaack QVEST. XI Of the gifts given to Abimelech and the seven lambs Vers. 27. ABraham tooke sheepe and beeves c. Pererius thinketh that no other ceremony was used in making this covenant but only an oath betweene them but this giving of sheep to Abimelech sheweth that some other rite and solemnity was performed Muscul. 2. And hereby Abraham doth acknowledge his homage to the King of the place for though all this land was promised to Abraham yet the time of his actuall possessing it was not yet come 3. The seven lambs were not money stamped with that marke but so many in the kind which Abraham giveth as a price or redemption of his well that he might enjoy it quietly afterward Calvin 4. And these seven lambs did not belong unto the covenant as a rite and ceremony thereof for then Abimelech would not have asked what they did meane v. 29. But they were as an earnest given for the redeeming of the well Perer. 5. Augustine thinketh that Abraham bought with them that parcell of ground where he planted a groave and it is not unlike for before this time Abraham is not sound to have planted any QVEST. XII Of the name and City of Beersheba Vers. 31. WHerefore the place is called Beersheba 1. The word
to deale with the gain-saying Jewes would not so much stand upon his Apostolike illumination neither would they rest upon it 3. Neither is the word seed taken here not singularly for the person of Christ but collectively for the whole spirituall seed of Abraham the people of God consisting of the Jewes and Gentiles Beza for this sense seemeth to bee coact and not proper and the Apostle himselfe denieth it to bee understood of many but of one 4. Neither doth Saint Paul ground his argument upon the received opinion and confession of the Jewes which hee was experienced in being brought up under the feet of Gamaliel who all generally did hold this promise of blessing in Abrahams seed to be understood of the Messiah Perer. for thus the Apostles reasoning should be inverted and that made his conclusion which is his argument for the Apostle doth not reason thus This place is referred to the Messiah Ergo he saith not seeds but seed But thus rather standeth his argument In saying seed not seeds hee meaneth but one Ergo the Messiah that is Christ. 5. Wherefore if the Apostles words bee thorowly weighed and examined he enforceth two conclusions in this one sentence the first is that this place out of Moses must needs be interpreted not of all Abrahams seed confusedly but of some one specially the other is that this being evicted that the Lord in this promise speaketh but of one it will follow of necessity that this one must be Christ. For the first that Abrahams seed is not understood promiscuè for all his seed the Jewes themselves could not deny for this seed was first restrained to Isaack and Ismael excluded then in Isaack it was assigned to Iacob and Esau refused in Iacob this seed was singled out in Iuda when the other tribes were carried into captivity and never returned therefore seed here cannot bee taken for many but wee must still proceed in descending till we come to one in whom this blessing is performed Calvin For the second that this one must be Christ it will necessarily follow because none else can be named in whom all the Gentiles received this blessing for that place Psal. 72.17 All nations shall blesse him and be blessed in him cannot be understood of Salomon who was so farre from procuring a blessing to all nations that he brought a curse upon his owne nation and posterity when for his idolatry a rent was made in the Kingdome the smallest part falling to the share of his sonne Rehoboam And beside this Psalme is a propheticall song of Christ under the type of Salomon as vers 5. They shall â—eare him as long as the Sunne and Moone endureth vers 11. All Kings shall worship him vers 17. His name shall endure for ever These sayings cannot be uttered of Salomon or any other mortall man but onely are true of the Lord Messiah There being then none else found by whom the Gentiles were spiritually blessed in being called from their filthy idolatry to the knowledge and worship of the true God in being lightned with Scriptures brought to the acknowledgement and so remission of their sinnes but onely Christ none else in whom they beleeve whose name is blessed among them Who can this else bee but Jesus Christ the Messiah And thus it is evident that the Apostle hath reasoned strongly from this place that salvation commeth not by the Law but by faith in Christ which is the thing the Apostle in this place intendeth to prove QUEST XXIII Whether Abrahams obedience or Isaacks patience were more notable IT may seeme that Isaacks obedience in yeelding himselfe willingly to death was more excellent and worthy of note than Abrahams because it is a greater patience to suffer death for Gods cause than to inferre it Isaack also should have felt the sorrowes and pangs of death in his body which Abraham was onely to behold Notwithstanding these reasons Abrahams example of obedience excelled 1. Because he was to sacrifice his onely most beloved and innocent sonne which was no doubt more grievous unto him than if he had died himselfe 2. Isaacks death came unlooked for it should have beene finished at once Abrahams griefe as it pierced his heart three continuall dayes before so the remembrance of this fact would have continued still 3. The Scripture giveth sentence with Abraham which maketh mention in this place and others beside of Abrahams offering up of Isaack but ascribeth no part thereof to Isaack Now because that example of the King of Moab which offered up the King of Edoms sonne in sacrifice and not his owne as the common opinion is may be thought to resemble Abrahams fact here it shall not be amisse briefly to examine that place as it is set downe 2 King 3.27 QUEST XXIV Whether the King of Moab sacrificed his sonne and wherefore FIrst then 1. Neither is it like that the King of Moab having learned of his Priests that God prospered Israel because of Abrahams faith which doubted not to offer his sonne as Lyranus therefore he attempted to doe the like for at this time the Israelites did not so greatly prosper the kingdome being divided because of the idolatry of Salomon and diversly afflicted and the King of Moab offered not his owne son but the King of Edoms as it is expounded by Amos 2.1 For three transgressions I will not turne to Moab c. because it burnt the bones of the King of Edom as lime 2. Neither did the King of Moab this by the advice of the Priests after the example of Israel because they used to offer up their sons to Molech thinking to please the God of Israel hereby Burgens For the Israelites rather learned this idolatrous use of the Gentiles and the Israelites prospered not but were punished of God for such impieties 3. Nor yet did the King of Moab this to move the Israelites to commiseration when they should see to what misery and necessity he was brought to offer such a bloudy sacrifice as Tostat. and Vatab. for he did it rather to despight them as shall even now appeare 4. Nor yet did he offer this sacrifice only with an intent thereby to appease his gods and to procure their help which opinion indeed the heathen had of such wicked and devillish offerings Cajetan Perer. 5. But it is most likely that the King of Moab assaying to breake thorow to the King of Edom and could not tooke the Kings sonne of Edom that was to reigne after him and therefore is called the King of Edom Amos 2.1 and sacrificed him in the sight of his father to his great griefe Iunius QUEST XXV What was the cause of the indignation against Israel SEcondly where it followeth thus For that Israel was sore grieved and they departed from him or there was great indignation against Israel 1. This is not referred to the indignation or wrath of God as though the Lord should be offended with Israel sent a plague amongst them
Majestie doe urge and induce another to speake the truth or doe or not doe any thing as Ahab adjured Michaias and charged him in the name of God to speake the truth 2 Chron. 18.15 or else it is used passively when we force another to take an oath as Abraham here maketh his servant to sweare The first kinde of adjuration is used two wayes 1. By way of deprecation and intreaty by the inferiour to the superiour as the devils doe impudently adjure Christ not to torment them Matth. 5.7 but it was by way of intreaty vers 10. 2. It is used by way of authority and command 1. Thus the Prince adjureth his subjects as Saul did the people that they should eat nothing till night 1 Sam. 14.24 2. Thus the Apostles charged and commanded the spirits to come out of men as Paul did Act. 16.18 By this kinde of adjuration which is with power and authority spirits may be adjured but by the other which is by intreaty and supplication to conjure them which is nothing else but to intreat them for their helpe as Magicians and sorcerers doe it is a great impiety and plaine idolatry 3. Yea by a power and authority given from God thus the senslesse creatures may be adjured and commanded as Iosua by the power of God commanded the Sunne to stand still and it obeyed Perer. The other kinde of adjuring which is by ministring an oath is to be used onely in grave and weighty causes either divine as Nehemiah tooke an oath of the people that they should not give their daughters in marriage to the heathen Nehem. 13.25 or in humane affaires 1. For the deciding of controversies and ending of strife Heb. 6.16 2. For the binding of one to the obedient or faithfull performance of his service As Abraham here taketh an oath of his servant so officers may lawfully be sworne for the upright execution of their office and subjects to be loyall and true to their Prince 3. For the establishing of a league or covenant as an oath was betweene Iacob and Laban Gen. 32.53 4. For the clearing of a suspition as the woman suspected of adultery was charged with an oath by the Priest Numb 5.21 5. For the satisfaction of our neighbour in a matter of trust Exod. 22.11 so by the law the debtor may be lawfully urged with an oath by his creditor 6. For the security of a mans life one may sweare to another as the Egyptian servant to the Amalekite required an oath of David for the safety of his life and estate Sweare unto me by God that thou wilt neither kill me nor deliver me into the hands of my master c. 1 Sam. 30.15 QUEST VI. Why Abraham refuseth to take a wife from the daughters of Canaan Vers. 3. THou shalt not take to my sonne of the daughters of Canaan c. The reasons why Abraham would not have his sonne Isaack be linked in mariage with the Canaanites are these 1. Because they came of cursed Cham Generis author maledictionis haereditatem transmisit in suos The author of their stocke for not honouring his father did bring a curse as an inheritance upon his posterity Ambr. lib de Abrah cap. 9. 2. Because the Canaanites were Idolaters and of corrupt manners Primum in conjugio religio quaratur Religion must first be sought in mariage Ambr. Againe Salomon was corrupted and perverted from his faith by his idolatrous wives for although Nachors stocke were not pure in religion having a smattering of imagery and idolatrous worship as Laban sought for his gods that were stolen from him Gen. 31.30 yet they had some knowledge and understanding of God as appeareth in this chapter vers 50. This thing is proceeded of the Lord c. And beside their manners were honest and commendable not like to the Canaanites as is evident by Rebecca her virginity and their humanity in entertaining of strangers Perer. 3. Another reason hereof was for that the Lord promised the Countrey to Abrahams posterity and to expell the Canaanites therefore Abraham as he refused to bury his dead among them so much lesse would mingle his seed in mariage with them Mercer QUEST VII Why Abraham sendeth not Isaack to chuse his owne wife Vers. 4. THou shalt goe 1. Though Abraham send his servant about this businesse of mariage yet it was not without Isaacks consent who knowing this servant to be the minister of his father will yeeldeth himselfe to his fathers choice 2. Isaack is not sent not to make a way unto a mystery as Rupertus thinketh to shadow forth Christ who not by himselfe went but by his Apostles sent to the Gentiles 3. And though Isaack afterward sent Iacob for the same end to chuse him a wife from his fathers kindred yet that case was not like to this for Isaack had two sonnes Abraham but one and besides Iacob fled from the wrath of his brother to save his life Perer. And further Isaack was but forty yeares old a youth â—n those dayes Iacob was about seventy seven yeares of age and so fitter to chuse for himselfe QUEST VIII In what sense Mesopotamia is called Abrahams Country seeing he was borne in Chaldea Vers. 4. GOe unto my Countrey and kindred This Countrey and place of Abrahams kindred is named to be Aram Naharaim that is Mesopotamia vers 10. where was the City of Nahor which was Charran Gen. 28.10 Now Charran in Mesopotamia is said to be Abrahams Countrey 1. Not that he was borne there as Ramban and Paulus Burgens thinke for the place of Abrahams birth was Ur of the Chaldees Gen. 11.28 2. Neither is it called his Country because as Tostatus thinketh he dwelled there a long time even 60. yeares till the death of his father which is a great errour for Abraham stayed not long in Charran Eucherius thinketh but one yeare Pererius not so much Mercerus some two years Iunius five yeares howsoever the time was not long for Abraham no doubt being called to goe into Canaan would make no long aboad by the way nor yet deferre to obey Gods commandement So then neither Pererius thinketh right that Terah lived 60. yeares in Charran after Abrahams departure for Abraham came not into Canaan till after his fathers death Act. 7.4 And Tostatus also is deceived that Abraham with Terah lived together 60. yeares in Charran for seeing Abraham was but 75. yeares old when he departed from Charran if he staied there 60. then was hee but 15 yeare old when he came first to Charran which cannot be for he was then married Gen. 11.30 But both these errors are builded upon a false ground that Abraham was the eldest sonne of Torah and borne in his 70. yeare whereas the truth is hee was the youngest and borne in the 130. yeare of his fathers age as hath beene before shewed in the questions upon the 11. chapter 3. Wherefore the solution is this that Abraham calleth all the region beyond
Calvin Mercer Wherefore in this manner to aske a signe not of distrust in Gods power or doubtfulnesse of his promises but with confidence in God nor prescribing unto him but onely desiring to be assured what is his good pleasure and this to doe not with any superstitious minde but with devout prayer and by the secret motion of Gods spirit it is no tempting of God at all But as Augustinus saith of Gedeon asking a signe Consultatio illa magis quà m tentatio fuit It was a consultation rather than a tentation Now seeing an entrance is made into this question concerning the lawfulnesse of such ghesses and conjectures as are made by mens speeches or behaviour of things to come as Abrahams servant desireth here to be informed by the answer and behaviour of the maid whether she were appointed to be Isaacks wife it shall not bee amisse some what more fully to discusse this matter QUEST XV. Of the divers kindes of conjecturall and ominous predictions THere are then foure sorts of such conjectures and ominous predictions of things to come The first are naturall which doe for the most part certainly foreshew that which followeth as the cause producing the effect as a cloud rising in the west causeth and foresheweth raine the Southwind heat Luke 14.55 or the effect doth sometime premonstrate the cause following as the lightning the thunder which though it be first seene and perceived by reason of the quicknesse of sight yet is it last done These signes and conjectures it is not superstitious or vaine to observe Secondly there are some humane conjectures which are taken by the words behaviour and actions of men as when the king of Israel had let fall a word calling Benhadad brother the messengers tooke it for a good signe the Latine translation saith acceperunt pro omine they tooke it for good lucke 1 King 20.22 they thereby gave conjecture of the kings favour So when the king Ahashuerosh had said of Haman will he force the queene also before me c. they tooke this as a signe of the kings displeasure and covered Hamans face Esther 6.8 The like in forraine stories is recorded of Tarquinius Superbus king of Rome who being sent unto by his sonne Sextus Tarquinius how hee should use the Gabii that had received him into their citie he gave no other answer to the messenger but topped the heads of the poppies in his garden with his staffe whereby his sonne perceived his meaning that he should make the chiefe of the citie lower by their heads By these humane conjectures we may ghesse of such things which are in mens owne power and purpose to doe but otherwise to catch at words and syllables and to make them as divine oracles it is a superstitious and ridiculous use as Cicero giveth an instance how when M. Crassus did ship his Armie at Brundusium one in the haven that brought figs from Cannus a citie in Caria chanced to crie out caricas canneas Cannean figges if Crassâ—s had taken this hint as a signe of evill lucke and gone no further he had not perished Tullie himselfe condemneth such observations as ridiculous for then saith he by the same reason pedis offensio abruptio corrigiae sternut amenta sunt observanda the stumbling of the foot breaking of the shooe point sneesing and other such things must be observed as ominous Perer. The third sort of predictions is divine which are either uttered by men inspired of God being well advised and knowing what they say as Ionathan encourageth himselfe with this signe thereunto directed by the spirit of God that if the Philistims should say come up unto us he would take it as a signe that God had delivered them into his hand and so it came to passe 1 Sam. 14.10 Sometime God directeth mens tongues to speake the truth unawares as Caiphas prophesied that it was better for one man to die for the people than the whole nation to perish Iohn 11.50 yet Caiphas understood not what he said of this kinde was that direction given unto Augustine much perplexed within himselfe what profession of life he should betake himselfe unto by a voice saying unto him Tolle lege Take up thy booke and read and then opening the booke hee light upon that place Rom 13.13 See that wee walke honestly c. not in gluttonie and drunkennesse chambering and wantonnesse c. by reading which sentence hee was resolved to reforme his life and to leave his youthfull pleasures The fourth kind of ominous predictions is superstitious and diabolicall whereof Augustine giveth his judgement thus Cum ad decipiendos homines fit spirituum seductorum operatio est VVhen it is done to deceive men it is the working of seducing spirits such was that conjecture of the priests and soothsayers among the Philistims that if the arke which they had put into a new cart went up the way by Bethshemesh then it is he that is the God of Israel that hath done this great evill 1 Sam. 6.9 This indeed came so to passe and the event answered the prediction whereby the devill cunningly wrought that those idolatrous priests and soothsayers should still retaine their credit and estimation Pausanias maketh mention of the like superstitious observation in the towne of Phare in Achaia where after the people had consulted with the oracle their manner was going away to stop their eares and the first voyce which they heard afterward they tooke as a divine oracle Pausan. in Achaic Cicero reporteth of Paulus Aemilius that preparing to goe against Perses king of Macedonia and seeing his daughter sad and she answering being asked the reason because her little dogge called Persa was dead saith he Accipio omen I take this as a signe of good lucke my daughter Such superstitious curious and vaine observations are not beseeming a Christian profession which Sathan useth as meanes to keepe men in a superstitious awe and feare and to seduce them from trusting in the providence of God QUEST XIV Why it is said that Rebecca was a virgin with this addition and unknown of man Vers. 16. A Virgin and unknowne of man c. Lest this might be thought a superfluous speech because she could not have bene a virgin unlesse she were unknowne of man divers interpretations are given 1. Some thinke that she is called a virgin in respect of her outward habit and unknowne of man for her chastitie Cajetan 2. Others that because there was a lewd use among the Gentiles to abuse other parts of the body to their filthy lust beside the place of virginitie they thinke shee is called not onely a virgin but altogether untouched or unknowne in any part of her body Rasi Rabbi Salomon 3. Some that she was not a virgin onely in body but unknowne of man that is not tempted in her minde of the devill Origen hom 10. in Genes 4. Some thinke this clause is added to shew a
with espousals contract consent of friends as Iacob tooke Lea and Rachel so did he not Zilphah and Bilhah the wife was taken into the house to be the mother of the family and governesse of the house the concubine was a servant still of the family as Hagar was to Sarah the wife was taken as an inseparable companion to the husband during his life the concubine might bee put away as Hagar was from Abraham the wife was chosen whose issue should onely be heires of the house but the sonnes of the concubine inherited not as the sonnes of Gilead said to Iephtah Thou shalt not inherit in our fathers house for thou art the sonne of a strange woman Iud. 12.2 2. Now where all these properties concurred she was properly and truly a concubine such an one was Hagar who was neither contracted to Abraham by any solemne espousals nor yet had the government of the house but was at Sarahs checke neither continued shee all her daies with Abraham nor her sonne admitted to be heire 3. But where all these properties are not seene together but some one of them there sometimes shee that is the wife by a certaine abuse of the word â—s called a concubine as the Levites wife before shee was yet solemnly espoused unto him with consent of her parents is called his concubine Iud. 19.1 for as yet she did commit fornication with him but afterward having her fathers consent he is called his father in law vers 4. so here in this place Keturah is called Abrahams concubine for that her children were not admitted to be heires with Isaack but otherwise she was Abrahams lawfull wife And for the same reason sometimes a concubine is called a wife as Zilpah and Bilhah are said to be Iacobs wives Genesis 37.2 because their children were coheires with the rest and fathers of the tribes 4. There appeareth then great difference betweene Hagar and Keturah Hagar was neither solemnly taken to be Abrahams wife but given him onely for procreation and while Sarah Abrahams lawfull wife was yet living shee remained a bond-woman still and was not made free she was cast out of the house But Keturah was solemnly taken to be Abrahams wife she was a free woman Sarah was now dead she left not Abraham while she lived wherefore Keturah was not properly Abrahams concubine but for that reason onely before alleaged But Hagar was verily his concubine as Leo well determineth Aliud est uxor aliud concubina sicut aliud ancilla aliud libera propter quod Apostolus ad manifestandum haruÌ„ personarum diseretionem testimonium ponit ex Genes c. A wife is one thing a concubine another a free woman is one thing a bond another and therefore the Apostle to shew the difference of these persons doth alleage a testimony out of Genesis where it is said to Abraham Cast out the bond-woman and her sonne for the sonne of the bond-woman shall not be heire with my sonne Isaack Leo epist. 90. c. 4. citatur par 2. c. 32. q. 2. c. 12. concil Triburiens c. 38. QUEST IX Why Abraham sent away the sonnes of Keturah ABraham gave them gifts and sent them away from Isaack c. The reasons of Abrahams so doing are these 1. because that countrey was not like to hold them Abraham knowing that his seed should exceedingly multiply Perer. 2. Abraham did it to take away all occasion of strife that might fall out betweene brethren as for that cause before Abraham and Lot were separated Calvin 3. lest that Isaack and his seed might have beene corrupted by their evill manners and false worship whom Abraham did foresee not to belong to the people of God Perer. 4. The greatest reason of all was because the inheritance of that land was promised to Isaacks seed which he would not have disturbed by his other sonnes Muscul. Mercer QUEST X. What East countrey Abraham sent Keturahs sonnes into SEnt them Eastward to the East countrey c. 1. Not Eastward in respect of Isaacks dwelling for some part of the land of Canaan was so towards the East 2. nor yet Eastward in respect of the situation of the world for so India is counted in the East whither indeed Hierome thinketh that they were sent but it is not like that Abraham would send his sonnes so farre off 3. They were then sent into the East countrey in respect of Palestina as into Syria Arabia where the Ismaelites Idumeans and Midianites inhabited which countries in the Scripture are usually called by the name of the East as Iacob going into Mesopotamia is said to goe into the East country Gen. 29.1 Balaam came from Aram out of the mountaines of the East Num. 23.7 Iob also is said to have beene the greatest of all the men of the East Iob 1.3 4. Into these East countries they were sent not because the people there were addicted to art magicke whereunto Abraham saw his sonnes inclined as the Cabalists coniecture but it is like that those countries to the which he sent them were as yet vacant and unpeopled Mercer QUEST XI Of the computation of the yeares of Abrahams life Vers. 7. THis is the age of Abrahams life 175. yeares Pererius upon this place gathering into a summe the storie of Abrahams life falleth into many apparent errours in Chronology which briefly shall be noted 1. He saith that Abraham was borne in the seventy yeares of his father Terahs age whereas it is cleare seeing Araham in his fathers two hundred and five yeare was seventy five yeares old Gen. 11.32 12.4 that he was borne in the hundred and thirty yeare of his fathers age 2. As one absurdity being granted many follow and one errour breedeth many so upon this false ground he buildeth other uncertaine conclusions as that Abraham was borne after the flood 292. yeares whereas he was borne 60. yeares after an 352. after the flood for so long after is the 130. yeare of Terahs age 3. He saith that Noah died in the 58. yeare of Abrahams age whereas Noah died 2. yeares before Abraham was borne 4. Further he affirmeth Terah Abrahams father to have died in the 135. yeare of Abrahams life whereas he must end his life sixty yeares before in the seventy five of Abrahams age for so old was Abraham when he went out of Charran whence he departed not till the death of Terah Act. 7.4 5. He proceedeth further in this his new coyned Chronologie that Abraham died in the 467. yeare after the flood and 2123. yeares after the creation whereas it was the 527. yeare after the flood and 2183 yeares from the beginning of the world wherein Abraham left his life 6. Further he saith that Abraham left Sâ—m alive behinde him whereas it is certainly gathered that Sâ—m died 25. yeares before in the 15â— yeare of Abrahams life and 502. yeares after the flood Genes 11.11 QUEST XII How Abraham yeelded up his Spirit Vers. 8. HE yeelded up the
the Prophet expoundeth this place of Gods eternall love and hatred of Iacob and Esau 2. That is the proper sense of the place from the which an argument is framed and a conclusion inferred but out of this spirituall sense concerning everlasting election the Apostle reasoneth and concludeth election to be only of grace not by workes Ergo it is the proper sense 6. Places of Morall observation 1. Observ. The reconciliation of brethren Vers. 9. HIs sonne Isaack and Ismael buried him They which were separated during their fathers life are now united and reconciled in his death which teacheth us that brethren which have beene long at variance should yet when the time of mourning for their father commeth returne in affection Muscul. Not as Esau that intended when his father was dead to execute his malice toward his brother Gen. 27.41 2. Observ. To continue and persevere in prayer Vers. 21. ISaack prayed to the Lord for his wife It seemeth seeing Rebeccah continued barren twenty yeares for Isaack was maried at 40. and was 60. yeares old when Esau and Iacob were borne that Isaack continued many yeares in prayer and waited from moneth to moneth from yeare to yeare till the Lord had condescended to his prayer whereby wee are taught that wee should not give over in our prayers neither limit God to heare us within a time but still patiently expect his gracious pleasure as the Apostle exhorteth that wee should pray continually 1 Thes. 5.17 Mercer 3. Observ. Gods will many times revealed to the weaker sort Vers. 28. ISaack loved Esau c. Rebeccah was better affected toward the chosen seed than Isaack waâ—â— so was Sarahs heart toward Isaack but Abraham loved Ismael whereby wee see that manâ— times God revealeth his will to the more infirme sex and as S. Paul saith chuseth the weake things of 〈◊〉 world to confound the strong 1 Cor. 1.17 Muscul. 4. Observ. Of frugality in meats and drinkes Vers. 29. NOw Iacob sod pottage c. By this we may see how frugall and sparing the diet of those godly Patriarkes was Iacob here contented himselfe with lentill pottage These lentils came from Egypt and was the usuall food in Alexandria for young and old which was commonly vendible in their Tabernes Gell. lib. 17. c. 18. from thence the use of lentils became very common in other countries the Philosopher Taurus used to sup with them and Zeno the Stoike prescribed to his schollers how they should seeth and dresse their lentils with the twelfth part of Coriander seed Athen. lib. 4. The like frugality and parsimony was used in famous countries among the Gentiles The Arcadians lived of akornes the Argives of apples the Athenians of figs the Tyrinthians of peares the Indians of canes the Carmanes of palmes the Sauromatians of millet the Persians nasturtio of cresses These examples ought to make Christians ashamed who use to pamper their bellies and feed their fansies with curious delights and exquisite dainties Perer. S. Paul giveth a rule for this meats for the belly the belly for meats God shall destroy both it and them 1 Cor. 6.13 that therefore men should not bee so carefull to feed and fill their bellies with dainty fare and costly meats seeing they both must fall to corruption 5. Observ. Against prophane persons that sell heaven for earthly pleasures Vers. 33. HE sold his birth-right Esau that for a messe of red pottage did part with his birth-right is a president and patterne of all those which for the momentany pleasures and profit of this life doe sell and lose their hope of eternall life Mercer As that rich glutton Luke 16. which purchased his ease and pleasure in this life with the everlasting paine and torment of his soule afterward for this cause is Esau called a prophane person Heb. 12.16 which for one portion of meat sold his birth-right CHAP. XXVI 1. The Argument or Contents FIrst in this Chapter is shewed the occasion of Isaacks going to Gerar which was by reason of the famine vers 1. And Gods Commandement vers 2 3. with the renewing of the promise made to Abraham 4 5. Secondly this Chapter treateth of Isaacks abode and dwelling in Gerar with such things as there happened 1. The question that arose about his wife vers 7â— to 12. 2. The envy of the Philistims against Isaack because hee prospered and waxed rich vers 13. to 18. 3. The contention betweene Isaacks servants and the Philistims concerning certaine fountaines vers 18. to vers 23. Thirdly there is declared the departure of Isaack from Gerar to dwell in Beersheba and the covenant there made betweene him and Abimelech vers 23. to the end 2. The divers readings v. 3. 18. my word shall be an helpe unto thee C. I will be with thee and blesse thee caeter v. 10. one of my stocke might have slept S. C. one of my people might have lion caet heb shacabh thou mightst have brought upon us ignorance S. this sinne caet v. 11. he that toucheth this mans wife H. this man or his wife caet v. 12. he found barly increased an hundred fold S. he found an hundreth fold caet v. 14. much tillage georgia S. a great family or houshold caet guabudah signifieth both v. 17. in the brooke of Gerar. H.C. in the valley of Gerar. caet nachal signifieth both a valley is more proper because they digged there v. 20 21 22. Heseck Sitâ—ah Rehoboth G.T.P. contention enmity roomth H.S.C.B. v. 25. there Isaacks servants digged a well in the valley of Gerar. S. v. 26. accompanied with his friend C. with Ahuzzah his friend caet v. 28. let the oath be confirmed that was betweene our fathers C. let there be now an oath betweene us caeter v. 33. he called it abundance H. an oath S. he called Shibah caet v. 35. they were rebellious against Isaack and Rebeckah C.B. they offended or were a griefe of minde caet heb bitternesse of Spirit 3. The Explanation of doubtfull questions QVEST. I. Whether this Abimelech were the same with whom Abraham had to deale Vers. 1. ANd there was a famine in the land c. 1. This other famine in Abrahams time was that famine mentioned chap. 12. where Abraham went downe into Aegypt Mercer for chap. 20. when Abraham sojourned in Gerar there is no famine spoken of which Pererius supposeth to have beene the cause of Abrahams going thither 2. This Abimelech might be either the same with whom Abraham had to deale who might bee now not above an hundred yeare old or another King of that name for the Kings of Gerar were called by the name of Abimelech as the Kings of Aegypt Pharaohs Phicol also might be the name of office or the same man might serve the father and sonne Mercer 3. Therefore we need not with Augustine quaest 75. in Genes to thinke this story to have beene done long before and to be set downe by way of recapitulation for it seemeth that Abraham was
desired them for that cause 1. But Augustine refuseth this reason because Rachel notwithstanding her mandrakes conceived not 2. Neither would Leah having now ceased to beare have given them away if they had any such vertue Mercer 3. Galen saith that Mandragoras is cold in the third degree lib. 7. simplicium Medieament and therefore it is unapt for conception 4. Mathiolus therefore saith it is a fable that the root of Mandrakes representeth the shape of a man and is good to make women to conceive and thinketh that such roots bearing such a shape are made by art of couseners that goe about to deceive ex Perer. 4. Concerning the fashion and kinde of this herbe R. David saith that there are two sorts of them the white is the male the blacke the female in them both three parts are most notable the leaves fruit and root Dioscorides saith that the leaves of the female are somewhat lesse than lettice leaves greene and of a strong smell the leaves of the male are bigger and of a white colour the apple of the female as big as an hasle nut like to fruit of the service tree of wan colour of the male the apples are as bigge againe of a saffron colour the root is twofold sometimes threefold winding one within another blacke without white within Dioscâ—r lib. 4. c. 61. Pythagoras called it anthropomâ—rphon not because it perfectly representeth a mans shape but hath some semblance of the trunk of a mans body without armes Mathiolus 5. The properties of the Mandragoras are these 1. By reason of the coldnesse thereof it casteth them into a dead sleepe that eat or smell thereof and therefore Physitians use it when they cut or seare to stupifie the sense 2. If it be taken in the weight of a dram it depriveth of the use of reason Dioscor 3. It is drunke against the venome of serpents Plin. lib. 25. c. 23. 4. The seed thereof is good to purge the place of conception and to stay the immoderate flux of the monethly course and therefore it may per accidens helpe toward conception especially in fervent climates and hot countries Perer. ex Aviceâ—â— Lemnio 6. Some thinke then that these flowers were mandrakes which is not like as is shewed before some take them to be lilies as Oleaster some for violets as Onkelos some for inchanted or love-flowers but Rachel would not use any such it is uncertaine what flowers they were Mercer it is more probable that they were amabiles flores amiable and lovely flowers both for smell and sight as Iunius and the word dudaim well answereth thereto being derived of dodh beloved QUEST V. Whether Iacobs wives gave the children their names Vers. 20. SHee called his name Zebulun 1. Some thinke that Iacob gave the names and not his wives Iun. Genes 29.35 2. Some that Iacob knowing his wives to have the gift of prophecie as may appeare by the event that answered to these names in the severall blessings given unto them Genes 49. did suffer his wives to give them names 3. But it is most like that Iacob consented with them in the imposing of these names Mercer QUEST VI. Of Dinah whence she was so named and when borne Vers. 21. AFter that she bare a daughter c. 1. Some thinke that Iacob had other daughters beside Dinah but that is not like seeing no mention is made but onely of Dinah Calvin 2. This name signifieth judgement or contention which name might be given to Dinah because of that contention which fell out with the Sichemites by reason of her Mercer 3. But whether this Dinah were Iacobs wife is uncertaine and whereas the Hebrewes imagine that this Dinah and Zebulun were borne at once and that Dinah in her mothers wombe was a male but at the prayer of Leah was made a female who pittied her sister Rachel which as yet had borne no childe at all leâ—t she should have beene despised these are but idle and fabulous fansies wherein these blinde Rabbines are so much exercised 4. This Dinah was borne next before Ioseph whom some affirme to have beene borne before Gad Asser Issachâ—r Zebulun Dinah But the course of the story will not beare it for betweene Ioseph and Benjamin Iacob had not any of his children borne QUEST VII Of the time of Iosephs birth and age Vers. 25. AS soone as Rachel had borne Ioseph c. 1. Hence it is evident that Ioseph was borne in the end of Iacobs 14. yeares service for immediately upon the birth of Ioseph Iacob consulted with Laban about his departure but after this Iacob covenanteth to serve six yeares longer for his sheep Gen. 31.41 these 14. yeares before the birth of Ioseph so me would have to prefigure those 14. yeares which Ioseph indured in Egypt before he was exalted for he was sixteen yeare old when he was sold into Egypt 30. yeares old when he stood before Pharao Mercer 2. Upon this account of Iosephs age it further is collected that Ioseph was 39. when Iacob was 130. for Ioseph was 30. when he came before Pharao Gen. 41.46 then passed seven yeares of plenty and two yeares of dearth Genes 45.11 when Iacob came downe into Egypt who was then 130. yeares old Genes 47.9 If Iacob were 130. at Iosephs 49. then when Ioseph was borne Iacob was 91. then 14. yeare before that when Iacob went downe into Mesopotamia he must be 77. and 7. yeares after when he married his wives he was 84. thirteene yeares after that when he had served 7. yeares more for his wives and six for his sheepe he was 97. yeares old Perer. QUEST VIII Laban whether he divined of Iacob Vers. 27. I Have found by experience 1. The word is nachash which the Septuagint translate I have conjectured oâ—â—nisamen as Augures use to doe and this kinde of conjecture was made by serpents nachsha with double cametz is a serpent with double patach it signifieth the conjecture made by serpents 2. But this word also signifieth to know or learne by experience as it is used Gen. 45.5 Ioseph by his drinking cup found in the mouth of Benjamins sacke had experience of them as his steward saith 3. Therefore Theodorets observation is here unnecessary that Moses setteth downe verba impiorum the words of the wicked as they spake them as here Labans divination as though he had divined by his idols 4. As also hee giveth the like instance of Leah that she should use the prophane word of fortune verse 11. saying good lucke ghad which some take for Iupiters starre some for Mercurie or Mars alledging that place Isa. 65.11 They furnish their drinke offerings to Gad where it is more fitly translated a number as the other clause sheweth they have prepared a table for the multitude and so is it to be taken here a number commeth 1. for so the name Gad answereth to Iacobs prophecie Gen. 49.19 Gad gedadh Gad an army shall overcome him c. he
time but Iacob used thus to doe that Laban might have some increase of his colour although by this meanes the stronger fell out to be Iacobs QUEST XV. Whether Iacobs device were by miracle or by the workes of nature THis device of Iacob by the sight of particoloured rods to cause the eawes and goats to be conceived with young of the like colour 1. Is neither to bee held altogether miraculous as Chrysostome thinketh non erat juxta naturae ordinem quod fiebat c. it was not according to the course of nature that was done but miraculous and beyond natures worke hom 57. in Genes much lesse doe we receive the fabulous conceit of one Hosaias an Hebrew that the eawes â—onceived alone without the males by the sight only of the rods in the water ex Mercer 2. Neither do we ascribe this altogether to the work of nature although the cogitation and conceit of the minde be very much in the forming of shapes and therefore as Plinie noteth plures in homine quam in caeteriâ— animalibus differentiae there are more diversities of shapes among men than bruit beasts because of the variety of their conceits lib. 7. c. 12. Galen writeth of a woman that by beholding of a faire picture by a deformed husband had a faire childe libr. de theriaca Quintilian writeth of a Queene that upon the like conceit brought forth an Aethiopian Hypocrates maketh mention of a woman that being delivered of a beautifull childe much unlike both the parents should have beene condemned of adultery but was freed by a learned Physitian that imputed it to a picture which she had in her sight ex Perer. The Hebrews report of an Aethiopian that had a faire child and a Rabin being asked the reason thereof shewed the cause to be a white table that was in her sight at the time of conceiving The like report is that a woman brought forth a mouse because a mouse chanced to run before her when she was with childe Mercer The like operation hath the object of the sight in bruit beasts for this cause the fashion is in Spaine to set before the mares when they are horsed the most goodly beasts of that kinde Muscul. The like practice is used by the Dove-masters that they may have a brood of faire pigeons Isydor libr. 12. Etimolog Although then that nature had her worke yet we cannot say that nature wholly did it 3. Wherefore God wrought here together with nature and that after an extraordinary manner first because this devise was revealed vnto Iacob by the Angell of God in a dreame Genes 31.11 Secondly God gave a rare effect to this devise that it failed not whereas if it had beene according to the ordinary worke of nature there might have beene some change and alteration and it is well noted by Valetius that both the male and female concurred in the same imagination and fantasie of the parti-coloured which was the cause that they alwaies brought forth of the same colour lib. desacr philos c. 11. QUEST XVI Of the naturall reason why the imagination should be so strong to worke upon the body NOw further that we may see the naturall reason why that Iacobs sheepe brought forth party-coloured 1. That sheepe by drinking of certaine waters doe change the colour of their wooll Aristotle maketh mention as there is a River in Assyria called Psychrus of that coldnesse which causeth the sheepe that drinke thereof to yeane blacke lambs in Artandria there are two rivers the one maketh the sheepe white the other blacke the river Scamander doth dye them yellow Aristot. lib. 3. de histor animal c. 12. But this alteration is caused by the matter and quality of the water being received and drunke whereas Iacobs sheepe conceived by the very sight 2. The phantasie and affection is very strong to worke upon it owne body sometime upon another children have beene bewitched by the malitious sight of those that have intended them hurt some by immoderate joy have presently dyed as Philippides the Comicall Poet for his unexpected victory of his fellow Poets and a woman for the returne of her sonne whom shee supposed to have beene slaine in the warres in the extremity of joy ended her life as the Romane histories testifie hence it is that the very sight of that which goeth against the stomacke procureth vomit some by the seeing of others bloud have sounded others for feare looking downe from a steepe place have tumbled downe they which are strucken with sudden feare doe was pale in their face their hands tremble their voyce is taken away and all the body is distempered such is the operation of the conceit of parents in the conception of their children which causeth such variety of shapes of colour gesture ex Marâ—il ficin lib. 13. de Platon Theolog. cap. 1. 3. As we see by experience that the imagination of the minde doth bring forth such effects in the body so the reasons thereof may be yeelded to be these 1. The power and dominion which the soule hath over the body the one is the moover and stirrer the other the thing mooved the soule is to the body as the workeman to his worke which he frameth and fashioneth according to the idea and conceit of the mind and so it is in the conception and generation of children Tosta q. 10. in c. 30. 2. Another reason may be taken from the nature and property of imagination Imaginari non est neque animi neque corporis sed conjunctim to imagine is not proper to the soule or body apart but to them both together as the rest of the affections of love and hatred and the like are the mind then is like to that which it imagineth and the body with the mind begetteth that which is like to it selfe so it commeth to passe that the likenesse which the phantasie imagineth the body begetteth Valles 3. A third reason is from the nature and power of the seed which as it floweth from all the parts of the body and therefore worketh materially the similitude of the same parts so also is it procured by the minde and phantasie and therefore expresseth also that quality in the birth which was in the minde from whom it was sent Perer. ex Valles 4. Places of Doctrine Doct. 1. Abrahams seed begotten by the power of God Ves. 21. GOd opened her womb c. In that God made Leah and Rachel fruitfull of whom came the promised seed it sheweth that it was not the worke of nature but the gift of God Muscul. And as Abrahams carnall seed was propagated by God so much more the Spirituall which are borne not of bloud nor of the will of the flesh nor of the will of man but of God Iohn 1.13 Doct. 2. The children of the barren wombe most excellent Vers. 24. SHe called his name Ioseph as the children of the barren are noted in Scripture to have beene most excellent as Isaack of
Potiphars house blessed because of Ioseph Gen. 39.3 Masters therefore should have a speciall care to make choyce of godly servants that God may blesse the worke under their hands Perer. CHAP. XXXI 1. The Contents IN this Chapter first we have Iacobs departure from Laban with his wives and children and cattell where wee have 1. The occasion that moved Iacob the murmuring of Labans sonnes and change of Labans countenance vers 1 2. 2. The Commandement of God for Iacobs departure vers 3. 3. Iacobs consultation with his wives first Iacob maketh report of his faithfull service vers 6. Labans churlish dealing vers 7 8. of Gods blessing vers 10. to vers 14. then his wives give their consent vers 14. to 15. and so Iacob departeth he and his vers 17. to 22. Secondly there is described Labans pursuit and expostulation with Iacob where is set forth Labans accusation and Iacobs recrimination 1. Laban accuseth Iacob of two things the secret carrying away of his daughters vers 26 27. the stealing away of his gods vers 30. Iacob defendeth himselfe in shewing the cause why he went a way secretly vers 31. in giving Laban leave to search for his gods which hee doth but findeth them not by reason of Rachels excuse to vers 36. 2. Iacob againe accuseth Laban for his hard dealing making profession of his great travell and faithfull service and Gods blessing to 42. then Laban yeeldeth himselfe vers 43. Thirdly there is declared in this Chapter how Iacob and Laban make a covenant together 1. The covenant it selfe is expressed vers 49. to 52. 2. The ratification of it of each side by an oath and ceremonies Laban sweareth by the God of Nahor 53. and together with Iacob maketh an heape of stones vers 47 48. Iacob sweareth by the feare of his father Isaack 53. and offereth sacrifice vers 54 55. 2. The divers readings v. 1. And Iacob heard S. T. and he heard cater hath gotten all this substance C. all this glory caet cabhor glorie v. 5. the God of my father was with me caet the word of the God of my father was my helpe C. v. 7. your father hath lied unto me C. hath mocked me T. hath deceived me caet hatal signifieth all these hath changed my reward or wages often lambs so also vers 41. S. ten times or turnes caeter manah a portion v. 8. if he said the white shall be thy reward they brought forth white H.S. if hee said the particoloured G. or ring-straked B. or spotted C. or spotted in the legs T. gnà cadh to binde whereof commeth the word here used that signifieth them that are spotted in the binding places that is the shankes and the legs v. 10. of divers colours H. sprinkled as with ashes S. spotted or party B.G.C. spotted as with haile heb baradh signifieth haile T. v. 13. I am the God which appeared unto thee in the place of God S. I am the God of Bethel cater v. 14. have we had as yet any portion B. is there yet any more portion for us in our fathers house caet for they could not say that they had hitherto no part seeing it followeth in the next verse vers 16. all the riches which God hath taken from our father is ours c. v. 15. and should he also devoure our money T. should wee suffer him still to devoure that God hath given us and hath eaten also our money caet v. 18. he tooke all his cattell and houshold stuffe S. all his cattell and goods cat v. 20. and he would not confesse to his father in law H. he concealed from Laban the Aramite S. C. stole away the heart of Laban B.G. he stole away from Laban as v. 27. or deceived the heart of Laban Tr. v. 23. he tooke his sonnes and brethren S. his brethren caet that is kinsfolkes v. 24. that thou speake nothing bitterly to Iacob H. that thou speake not evill S. that thou speake ought save good B.G. that thou speake neither good nor bad that is concerning his returning againe T. heb from good to bad P.C. v. 29. it is in my hand through God B. there is power in my hand caet cel is the name of God it signifieth also strength v. 31. that I departed without thy knowledge I feared c. I was afraid and said lest thou wouldest have taken thy daughters cat v. 32. the place where thou findest thy God let it not remaine C. with whom thou findest thy gods let him be slaine before our brethren H. with whom thou findest c. let him not live caeter and he found or knew nothing with him added by the Septuag v. 36. so the sollicitude or care of the searcher was marked H. Laban searched through all the house and found not the idols S.G. Laban tossed or handled all the tent C.B.T. mashesh to feele to handle v. 38. were not barren H.S.G. cast not their young C.P.T.B. shacall to be deprived of young v. 40. what was stollen thou didst require of me H. what was wanting of the number thou diddest require of me I kept them by day and by night C. of my hand didst thou require what was stollen by day or night caeter v. 43. are mine and my daughters S. are mine c. v. 47. Laban called it the heape is witnesse Iacob called it the heape of witnesse H.S. Laban called it legar sahadutha Iacob called it Galeed caet gnal is an hillocke or heape gnedh a witnesse put together gnalgnedh v. 49. and Laban added c. H. and he called it a watch tower S.C. and he called it Mispah G.B.T. v. 54 and he offered sacrifice H.S. Iacob offered sacrifice caet they did eat and drinke S. they did eat caeter 3. The explanation of doubâ—full questions QUEST I. How Laban had changed Iacobs wages ten times Vers. 7. HE hath changed my wages ten times 1. Neither Cajetans exposition is to bee received that his wages was not so often changed but it is saith he an hyperbolicall speech for where the words may be taken properly what need a figure to be admitted 2. Rasi is in the other extreme who taketh the word monim here used for ten peeces of coine so that he would have his wages changed ten times ten times that is an hundred times 3. Hierome taketh it literally and so doth Augustine that he was deceived twice every yeare for the five last the first not counted because twice in every yeare in Italy and likewise in Mesopotamia the Ewes have young as Hierome alleageth out of Virgil bis gravidae pecudes â—wes twice with young 4. The Septuag read for ten times or turnes ten lambs which Augustine would justifie because a lamb may be taken for the lambing time as arista an eare of corne is taken for harvest and so their meaning should be that Iacob was deceived ten lambing times q. 95. in Genes But it is more
the imposition of a new name the testimony of the Prophet Hosee He had power over the Angell and prevailed hee wept and prayed unto him 12.4 all these arguments doe evidently shew that this was a corporall and reall wrestling 3. Neither yet was it only corporall but spirituall also for Iacob did as well contend by the strength of his Faith as by the force of his body Mercerus QUEST XII It was a good not an evill Angell that Iacob wrestled with FUrther a question is moved what manner of Angell this was with whom Iacob wrestled 1. Origen thinketh he did strive against some of the spirituall adversaries such as Saint Paul calleth Principalities and powers and spirituall wickednesses Ephes. 6.12 and that he was assisted by a good Angell 3. lib. Periarch Procopius reporteth the opinion of some that say it was the devill in Esaus likenesse that strived against Iacob and that by the power of an Angell he overcame who lest he should ascribe this victory to his owne strength smote him upon the thigh the Hebrewes say it was Sammael Esaus evill Angel that contended with Iacob for the blessing 2. But these are untrue and improbable assertions 1. Here is mention made but of one that Iacob wrestled with 2. Hee that he wrestled with was the same that blessed him 3. He that strived with him was the same that touched his thigh Ergo it was a good not an evill Angell for an evill Angell would not have blessed him Mercer Perer. QUEST XIII Whether it were a ministring spirit or God Christ with whom Iacob wrestled NEither was this any of the ministring Angels but Christ the Son of God here called a man because he so appeared Pererius striveth to prove that it was an Angell and not Christ. 1. Hosea calleth him an Angell without any addition 12.4 but when Christ is called an Angell some other word is added as the Angell of the covenant Malach. 3.1 Cont. In that place the Prophet sheweth that by the Angell we must understand God for he saith He had power with God and he had power over the Angell and further he found him in Bethel the Angell with whom Iacob wrestled was the same that spake to him in Bethel but he was God Gen. 31.13 I am the God of Bethel Neither alwayes is an epithete added when Christ is called an Angell as Gen. 48.16 Iacob saith The Angell which hath delivered mee from all evill blesse the children But this Angell without any other addition is else-where called the God of Bethel 2. If at any time in the old Testament the sonne of God appeared it is most like in mount Sinai when the Law was given which was the most famous and Noble apparition of all but S. Steven saith Yee have received the Law by the ordinance of Angels Act. 7.53 Angels then appeared not Christ Perer. Cont. The Angels then were ministring Spirits giving attendance and executing their office at the delivering of the Law but it is no good argument the Law was given by the Angels Ergo not by Christ for S. Paul affirmeth both It was ordained by Angels in the hand of a Mediator Galat. 3.19 the ministery was of the Angels the authority of Christ. 3. If Christ had appeared at any time then there was greatest cause when word was sent to Mary of the incarnation of the Sonne of God both because of the worthinesse of that mystery and dignity of the person to whom that message was brought Contra. 1. It was not fit that the Sonne of God himselfe should be the Messenger of his owne comming into the world Princes use to send their Ministers and officers before to bring tidings of their comming and it was fit that this great Prince should send his Angels before that it might appeare that he was even Lord of the Angels 2. There was greater reason that the same Angell Gabriel who was the first revealer of this prophecie to Daniel concerning the Messiah 〈…〉 〈…〉 QUEST XV. How it iâ— sâ—id he could not prevaile against Iacob Vers. 25. WHen he saw he could not prevaile 1. Not that either God gave unto Iacob greater strength to resist than the Angell had to assault him as some of the Hebrewes thinke that it was Esaus Angell and so had no greater power than God permitted him for it was no such Angell as is shewed before 2. Neither as Cajetane thinketh Factum est ut Angelus assumeret corpus in 〈◊〉 mensâ—ra virium c. It came so to passe that the Angell assumed a body in such measure of strength as should not be able to overcome Iacâ—b 3. Neither as Tostatus Angelus 〈…〉 non posse superare The Angell fained that he could not overcome Iacob for I have declared before that it was Christ himselfe and not an Angell that wrestled with Iacob 4. Wherefore in that it is said when he saw here the Lord descendeth to our capacity for he knew before the event of this combat and what he had purposed to doe the experience then of the thing is taken for Gods knowledge Calvin and the Lord with the blast of his mouth had beene able to have confounded Iacob But he could not prevaile c. that is the Lord did both fight in and against Iacob he gave Iacob strength to resist and so in Iacob he overcommeth and seipso 〈◊〉 est and so is stronger than himselfe Calvin Thus in effect God could not prevaile against Iacob because hee would not he disposeth of his power according to his owne will and purpose so the Angell said to Lot I can doe nothing till thou be come thither Gen. 19.22 and the Lord to Moses thus saith Let me alone c. Exod. 32.10 Hereby the Lord sheweth how effectuall the faith and prayer of his servants are which as it were binde the Lords hands and doe give us victory in a manner against himselfe QUEST XVI In what place of the thigh Iacob was hurt Vers. 25. HE tâ—â—ched the hollow of his thigh 1. This was neither the inward or broad part of the thigh as the Septuagint read 2. Neither yet was the huckle-bone put out of joynt as some thinke for that could not be without great paine and griefe to Iacob 3. But whereas the word is caph which signifieth the bowing or hollow and so is taken for the palme of the hand and sole of the foot here it properly betokeneth the hollow bone into the which the huckle-bone called ischion runneth we may name it acetabulum the pan of the huckle-bone this hollow bone was not out of joynt but it onely hanged by reason of the sinew or nerve that goeth out of the pan or hollow to the huckle-bone which was hurt as it is expressed vers 32. QUEST XVII How long Iacob continued in his halting NOw whereas Tostatus thinketh that Iacob the next day was perfectly recovered of this hurt to whom Iunius subscribeth because cap. 33.18 it is said that Iacob came safe to Sichem I thinke
be one people with them which they could not doe with those which were uncircumcised QUEST IV. Whether Simeon and Levi their cruell act may be in part or in whole excused Vers. 25. ANd the third day when they were sore two of Iacobs sonnes Simeon and Levi. 1. Some Hebrewes excuse Simeon and Levi their fact because Hemor and Sichem first went about to breake the covenant thinking to spoile them of that they had for thus they say Shall not their flocks and substance be ours vers 23. Contra. 1. But it appeareth not that Hemor and Sichem went about any such thing they thus speake either to perswade the people who most respect their profit Mercer or they meane that by trading or having entercourse with them they should in a manner possesse their goods Perer. 2. But if it were so onely Hemor and Sichem had beene guilty of the violating of this league there was no cause to punish the whole Citie 3. And although they had reason to revenge themselves yet such a cruell massacre cannot be justified 2. Ramban excuseth this fact thinking that by the decrees of Noah if the Magistrates punished not adultery others might but who seeth not what confusion and disorder this doctrine would bring in â— that every private man should take upon him to bee a punisher of sinne The Apostle saith that the power or magistrate beareth not the sword for nought Rom. 13.4 It is peculiar then to him to exercise the sword 3. Philo allegorizeth this story by Dinah which signifieth judgement understanding the soule by Sichem the sonne of Hemor which is interpreted an Asse the brutish affections from the which Simeon and Levi the sonnes of prudence deliver the soule Lib. de migration Abrah But these allegories being devised onely and not warranted by Scripture cannot give any defence to such rage and violence 4. Some doe but in part excuse Simeon and Levi which may be considered on Gods behalfe and so the punishment was just or on the behalfe of the Sichemites who also for consenting unto that grievous sinne were justly also punished but on the behalfe of Simeon and Levi because they did it craftily this judgement was unjust sic Carthusian in libr. Iudith But this allegation maketh nothing for the justifying of Simeon and Levi their enterprise for God knoweth how to turne mens wicked acts to his glory neither did these furious men aime at any such end but sought to satisfie their revengefull minde 5. Some goe yet further that this act was not unjust quoad rem in respect of the thing because the Sichemites had grievously sinned but quoad modum they did it fraudulently Cajetan others say primum motum that the first motion to commit this slaughter was of God but they in the execution did modum excedere exceed measure Thom. Anglic. Cont. But Iacob condemneth not onely the execution but the very first device and counsell Into their secret let not my soule come Gen. 49.6 therefore the very first thought and device was evill and therefore not of God 6. Some proceed yet further and altogether defend both their fact and the manner thereof calling their craft and dissimulation a prudent caution their reasons are these 1. Because all the Sichemites were consenting unto that wickednesse and therefore they deserved punishment Cont. 1. It cannot bee gathered that all the Sichemites were consenting to the sinne of Sichem their fault was because of a carnall minde for their owne profit they received circumcision 2. And though the whole City had herein offended yet Simeon and Levi had no such calling or commission to put them to the sword 2. The place is objected Iudith 9.2 where the Lord is said to have given unto Simeon a sword to take vengeance upon the strangers that opened the wombe of the virgin and vers 4. Which were moved with thy zeale Contra. Though Simeon and Levi were ministers of Gods justice upon the Sichemites for their sinne yet they did it not without sinne and therefore against this booke which is no Scripture where their zeale is commended I oppose the sentence and censure of Iacob who saith That they did it in their selfe-will therefore not by the motion of Gods spirit and Cursed be their wrath Gen. 49.7 but if they had done it in zeale they were rather to be blessed 3. They further reason thus that if Simeon and Levi had committed such an unlawfull act Iacob would have more sharply reproved them Contra. Iacob partly considered the justice of God upon the Sichemites for the outrage committed against Dinah partly hee was moved with her complaint and moane for the losse of her virginity partly he gave place for the time to the rage of his sonnes that were in their fury and this was the cause of so easie a reprehension Mercer 4. But we reade of no restitution which Iacob caused to be made of the goods of the Sichemites taken away which Iacob would have done if the act had beene unlawfull for he saith He got it from the Amorite that is the fields and possessions of the Sichemites by his sword and bow Gen. 48.12 Contra. 1. It is not unlike but that many of the persons as the women and children taken captive were returned for they could not all remaine in Iacobs house and together with them much of the goods 2. The rest together with the ground though first unjustly had it pleased God should remaine unto Iacob as a recompence for the injurie done to his daughter as the Hebrewes tooke of the Egyptians jewels of silver and of gold without any restitution thereof in respect of their long and hard service yet neither this fact of theirs nor the other of Iacobs is here to be imitated Mercer 3. Iacob is said to get it with his sword not as though he joyned with his sonnes in the action or after consented unto it but because he by force and armes was ready to defend the possession of that ground from the invasion of the Canaanites whom God did strike with a feare they attempted nothing against Iacob or his sonnes Gen. 35.5 Mercer 5. Wherefore the best solution of this question is that although Simeon and Levi were ministers of Gods justice secretly working yet both the act and the manner thereof in respect of the instruments and executioners was unlawfull 1. Because they attempted this thing without the counsell or knowledge of Iacob whom this wrong most concerned in the ravishing of his daughter for Iacob saith Into their secret my soule enter not Gen. 49.7 2. They dissembled propounding a condition as though they would enter into a league with them and yet meant it not 3. They make religion a cloake of their cruelty and abuse circumcision to that end the ordinance of God yet Ioseph somewhat to hide the nakednesse of the fathers of that Nation in his narration omitteth to make mention of this craft 4. They put the whole Citie to the sword even
of a brother for the word is used first in this place where it so signifieth from hence then the originall sense of the word must be taken 3. The words of the law are If brethren dwell together now naturall brethren and such as are properly so called are more like to dwell together than kinsmen removed who in a large sense are so called brethren 4. This law is so interpreted in the Gospell where it appeareth by the Sadduces question of seven brethren that successively tooke the one the others wife Matth. 22. that it was so practised 5. It is the opinion of Philo and the Hebrewes as we heard before who are best acquainted with their owne lawes that naturall brethren used so to doe 4. Now the objections on the contrary part are easily answered 1. It is objected that Levit. 18.16 the brother is forbidden to marry his brothers wife Answ. This is a particular exception from that generall law that unlesse in this case onely to raise seed to the brother it was utterly unlawfull to take the brothers widow which was not to uncover her shame but rather to take away her shame in that shee remained childlesse by his brother and it was honourable to the dead in reviving his memory So wee see in other cases that the Lord made some particular exception from his generall lawes As the making of the Cherubims over the Arke was an instance against the second commandement the Israelites robbing of the Egyptians against the eighth commandement Phinehes killing of the adulterer and adulteresse against the sixth commandement 2. Ob. The practice of this law as appeareth Ruth 4. where Boaz not a brother but a kinsman taketh the wife of the dead sheweth the meaning thereof Answ. We deny not but where there was no brother nearer there the next kinsman further off did the duty of the brother and so was it practised upon Ruth 3. Ob. Iohn Baptist simply reproveth Herod because he tooke his brothers wife It is not lawfull for thee saith Iohn to have thy brothers wife Mark 6.18 Answ. It is certaine that Herods brother had issue by his wife Herodias whose daughter danced before Herod and therefore in this case it was not lawfull so that Herod tooke not Herodias for any such purpose to raise seed to his brother but of an immoderate lust 4. Ob. Why then should it not be lawfull still in this case to marry the brothers wife dying without issue Answ. This law of Moses was partly ceremoniall and typicall in preserving the right of the first-borne whereby was prefigured the spirituall birth-right in the Messiah which never should have end partly politicall in maintaining the distinction of families in their tribes whereof the ceremonie is now abolished which onely concerned that people Iun. in Deut. 25. vers 5. QUEST VIII Whether Thamar or Iudahs sinne was greater COncerning this act of incontinencie which Iudah committed with Thamar 1. We refuse the opinion of Rab. Simeon who altogether exempteth Thamar from any fault because she onely desired issue for the hope of the Messiah to be borne of Iudah for this mystery was not as yet revealed Perer. 2. It is certaine that Iudahs sinne was greater than Thamars both in that he brake promise with her concerning Selah as also in that he companied with her not for any issue but carnall lust though he were afterward preferred before his brethren this no more excuseth his fault than if Davids adultery joyned with murther should bee defended because hee was preferred before his brethren of whose seed the Messiah should come 3. Thamars sinne was lesse than Iudahs yet a sinne as Augustine noteth Non eam justificatam sed magis quam se justificatam dicens Iudah saith She was not righteous but more righteous than he lib. 22. cont Faust. cap. 62. Yet her fault is extenuated by these circumstances as Ambrose noteth Non alienum praeripuit thorum She did not usurpe upon anothers bed she stayed till Iudah was a widower she did it not of an inordinate lust Sed successionis gratia concupivit She onely desired to have issue Et ex ea familia quam delegerat And by that family which she had chosen and further after she knew her selfe to be conceived with childe she put on her widowes garments againe and so continued 4. Yet Thamars sin in some respect was greater than Iudahs because she wittingly committed incest with her father in law but Iudah ignorantly Luther Notwithstanding all circumstances considered Iudahs fault was the greater and so he doth justifie her in respect of himselfe 5. But whereas Ambrose further noteth that shee stayed till Selah to whom she was espoused was dead therein is an errour for vers 14. it is given as a reason why Thamar attempted this thing because Selah was now growne and of age and she yet not given unto him he was then at this time alive Beside Selah is numbred among those sons of Iudah that went downe with Iacob into Egypt and onely Er and Onan of Iacobs sonnes are said to have died in the land of Canaan Gen. 46.12 ex Perer. QUEST IX How it came to passe that Iudah discerned not Thamar by her voice Vers. 15. HE judged her to be an whore for she had covered her face c. 1. Not as some reade she had coloured or painted her face whom Aben Ezra doth not without cause reprove 2. Neither is this a reason why Iudah did thinke she was an harlot because she was vailed as Iunius Calvin for harlots use not to be so modest but it is given as a reason why Iudah did not know her Mercer 3. And whereas it may seeme strange that Iudah did not know her by her voice the reason is that being wholly given over to lust and intending no other thing he greatly regarded not the sight of his eyes or hearing of his eares Luther As also it was a just judgement of God upon him to strike him with such a stupidity as not to discerne her Mercer Geneven QUEST X. Whether Iudâ—h were a Iudge Vers. 24. BRing her forth and let her be burnt c. 1. Iudah giveth not sentence against Thamar either as being appointed a Prince and Judge among the Canaanites as Tostatus Cajetanus for it is not like they would suffer a stranger to be a Judge and ruler among them as the Sodomites answer Lot Gen. 19.9 neither as chiefe in the familie had he power of life and death over those of his charge as some thinke for neither doe we reade that any father of families did execute any such justice in their families and Iacob was the chiefe father of these families and therefore it is most like that Iudah giveth advice that Thamar should be brought forth to the place of justice and proceeded against according to the custome and law of that Country Mercer Iun. 2. But whereas she is adjudged to the fire this was not because she was Melchisedecks daughter the Lords
of them attempt to give an interpretation of Pharaohs dreame as that hee should beget seven daughters and burie seven sonnes or that he should subdue seven Kingdomes and seven other should rebell as some of the Hebrews conjecture but they were all mute and could say nothing God had blinded them for otherwise it had beene an easie matter by the full eares to understand plentie Mercer 3. It seemeth that Pharaoh was no proper name but common to the Kings as Caesar is to the Emperours for the Butler useth it in the third person vers 10. as if wee should sâ—y the Kings majestie Iun. and it had beene an uncivill thing to call the King by his proper name Mercer QUEST IIII. Whether Pharaoh in his dreame had an interpretation of it Vers. 15. I Have heard say of thee that when thou hearest a dreame c. 1. Iosephus further addeth that Pharaoh did gently intreat Ioseph tooke him by the hand and bade him not to be afraid but truely declare unto him his dreame whatsoever it signified good or evill 2. This is likely and probable but that other conceit of Iosephus hath no probabilitie that Pharaoh together with his dreame had the interpretation thereof shewed him in his sleepe for it is like that Pharaoh then would have spoken of it to Ioseph 3. Pharaoh seemeth to have none other opinion of Ioseph but as of a cunning soothsaier and conjecturer of dreames and such was the opinion received of Ioseph afterward as Trogus Pompejus whom Iustine alleageth writeh of him that he did learne in Egypt art-magike and other points of their learning therefore Ioseph of purpose maketh mention of God who without any art or skill in Ioseph should by his mouth give the interpretation of the dreame 4. And whereas he saith God shall answer for the wealth of Pharaoh Ioseph thus saith not as knowing the dreame alreadie by revelation from God as Pererius thinketh but he ignorant as yet of the dreame doth not prophesie but wish prosperitie to Pharaoh and so insinuateth himselfe by this dutifull comprecation Mercer Iun. Muscul. QUEST V. Of the thrice repeating of these dreames and the reason thereof Vers. 20. ANd when they had eaten them up c. 1. This is reported some what diversly by Pharaoh than it was before expressed not to this end as some Hebrewes imagine that Pharaoh would trie by these meanes Iosephs cunning whether hee could rehearse the dreame aright But whereas these dreames are thrice repeated by Moses Pharaoh Ioseph the same words are not every where kept but the sense as we see the like Gen. 24. where Abrahams servant some what diversly in words reporteth the historie of Rebeckahs comming forth and behaviour towards him 2. But some Hebrewes are yet more absurd that whereas these dreames of seven kine and seven eares betokening 14. yeares seven of plenty and seven of famine are thrice repeated in this chapter they make thrice 14. yeares whereas these dreames though often rehearsed are but one prophecie and tend to the same end Mercer QUEST VI. Why Pharaohs dreames were doubled Vers. 25. PHaraohs dreames are one 1. They are one in signification but divers in respect of the vision Iun. 2. The Hebrewes thinke that Ioseph by this speech would excuse the Egyptjan soothsayers why they could not expound the dreames because it was hard to find out the interpretation seeing these dreames being divers did portend but one thing and beside they take these to be naturall dreames whereas Ioseph sheweth they were of God But Ioseph doth not insinuate himselfe into the love and affection of these Magicians whom hee knew to be professors of Idolatrie and superstition but doth faithfully discharge this dutie committed unto him 3. Now although the dreames had one meaning yet they were doubled not for any such cause as Lyranus Tostatus imagine to shew the two causes of fertilitie good seed signified by the eares and good tillage by the oxen but Ioseph himselfe rendreth two reasons thereof vers 33. the certaintie of this thing and the speedie accomplishment thereof QUEST VII Ioseph not Pharaoh the Prophet Vers. 25. GOd hath shewed Pharaoh what he is about to doe 1. Though these visions were shewed to Pharaoh yet because he understood them not Ioseph is rather to be counted a prophet that interpreted them than Pharaoh that understood them not for it is one thing to have a representation of things objected to the phantasie another to have the mind lightned to understand them 2. And whereas God is said to doe this it was not an ordinarie plentie or famine procured by naturall meanes but extraordinarie sent of God although I denie not but that there might be a concurrence of some naturall meanes for Nilus overflowing if it be moderate causeth plentie in Egypt if it be sâ—â—nt bringeth sterilitie and barrennesse Plinie sheweth that the full increasing of Nilus is sixteene cubits high in duodecem cubitis famem sentit c. if it overflow under 12. cubits famine followeth and in 13. cubits there is scarcitie 14. cubita hilaritatem afferunt 15. securitatem 16. delicias 14. cubits in the overflowing bring chearefulnesse 15. securitie 16. plentie he further sheweth that the greatest increase was of 18. cubits under Claudius the smallest of five cubits in the Pharsalean warre lib. 5. c. 9. It might be that Nilus in the seven plentifull yeares overflowed 16. cubits or above and so made the ground fruitfull and in the seven deare yeares exceeded not 12. cubits or was much under and so caused drinesse and barrennesse ex Perer. QUEST VIII Iosephs wisdome in counselling to have a chiefe officer appointed for corne Vers. 33. LEt Pharaoh provide for a man of understanding c. 1. Ioseph doth not onely foretell the calamitie to come but provideth a remedie for it so could not the vaine Astrologers and Apolloes oracles if sometime they ghessed at things to come they could not tell how to helpe it Mercer 2. Ioseph doth not give this counsell ambitiously as seeking his owne honour as the Hebrewes thinke for as yet he was ignorant of his advancement but God directed him by his spirit to give this advice that it might be a way to his exaltation 3. This office here invented by Ioseph to have a care to provide food for the people grew afterwards to be very honourable and from the Egyptians it is like the Romans tooke this invention the first officer among them who was called praefectus annonae the chiefe steward for provision was L. Minutius what time there was such a famine in Rome that many people cast themselves with their heads covered into Tyberis Pompey the great after many honourable triumphs was chosen to this office who having made great provision in Affrica being ready to take ship staid not though a great tempest arose thus saying navigandi necessitas est vivendi non est necessitas There is great necessitie to saile for the Citie was
who tooke him to be a Magician after the manner of Egypt Mercer QUEST II. Why the searcher taketh no exception to the money found in their sacks mouth but onely to the cup. Vers. 12. ANd he searched and the cup was found in Benjamins sacke c. 1. He cunningly searcheth all their sacks though he knew well enough where to finde the cup that it might bee done without suspition Muscul. 2. Whereas the money was in every one of their sacks mouth which hee that searched found no fault with but onely for the cup it was not for that as Ramban thinketh the money was put there with their privity for the cup was conveyed into Benjamins sacke together with the money 3. But he passeth over the money with silence because he had told them before Genes 43.23 that God gave them their treasure and so he might say now againe Muscul. and if he had taken exception to the money they should all have beene stayed whereas Iosephs purpose onely was to have Benjamin apprehended for the triall of his brethrens affection toward him Mercer QUEST III. Why Iudah speaketh for the rest Vers. 16. THen said Iudah c. the Lord hath found out the iniquity c. 1. Iudah speaketh first and for the rest not because he had now the principality above his brethren as Calvin for that yet was not declared but because he was surety to Iacob for Benjamins returne and so this matter concerned him most Mercer 2. And this iniquity which God found out is not to be referred with Vatablus to this present accusation of theft whereof they were not guiltie but to their former trespasse committed toward Ioseph as they before confessed that trouble was befallen them for that cause Genes 42.21 Iunius Mercer QUEST IV. Why Iudah saith to Ioseph thou art aâ— Pharaoh Vers. 18. THou art even as Pharaoh 1. Iudah maketh mention of his great authority both to shew the reason of his former speech Let not thy wrath be kindled against thy servant he had reason to feare his displeasure being so great a person Iunius as also to shew that he was not ignorant of his greatnesse and therefore pressed to speake unto him not of any rude boldnesse but of necessity Calvin Likewise he doth by this meanes insinuate himselfe for great persons love to heare of their honour and authority Mercer 2. And now beginneth more lively to take effect that propheticall dreame of Ioseph that his brethren should bow downe to him as their King for so they objected to Ioseph Shalt thou reigne or bee a King over us Gen. 37.8 Muscul. QUEST V. How some things are omitted by Moses afterward expressed Vers. 19. HAve ye a father or a brother 1. This question asked by Ioseph is not set downe by Moses before in the story Gen. 42. in their first examination yet there is no doubt but that Ioseph so inquired of them for Iudah would not tell an untruth in his presence but Moses supplieth that here which was omitted before 2. Benjamin is called a little lad or youth jeled cathan in respect of the rest for otherwise he was now supposed to be thirtie yeares of age having ten children which went downe with him into Egypt Gen. 47. some thinke he was but 24. or 25. yeares old but that number of children will give him to be elder Mercer QUEST VI. Why Benjamin could not depart farre from his father Vers. 22. THe childe cannot depart from his father 1. This is neither a doubtfull speech whether to bee referred to Iacob or Benjamin as Aben Ezra as hee noteth that to bee of the same kinde Ruth 4.8 He drew off his shooe whether it be understood of the buyer or seller 2. Neither is it meant of Benjamin that he could not depart from his father without danger to himselfe as Ramban 3. But it is spoken in respect of Iacob whose love was such to Benjamin that he could not endure that he should goe from him and therefore Iudah saith that Iacobs life depended of his life vers 30. 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. Nothing is hid from Gods sight Vers. 16. THe Lord hath found out our wickednesse c. God then seeth all things he knoweth what is done in secret neither the darknesse of the night neither the secrecie of the place can hide from his sight and knowledge so the Apostle saith All things are naked and open in his eyes with whom we have to doe Heb. 4.13 2. Doct. Servitude and want of liberty the punishment of theft Vers. 16. BEhold we are servants to my Lord both we and he with whom the cup is found They judge themselves worthy of servitude and bondage because of this supposed theft of the cup It is therefore a just punishment that they which doe steale away the goods of others should lose the liberty and free use of their owne Muscul. Answerable hereunto is that law which was afterward made by Moses that if the theefe had not wherewithall to make restitution hee should be sold for his theft Exod. 22.4 5. Places of Confutation 1. Confut. Against the vulgar Latine translation Vers. 28. ANd I said of a surety he is torne in peeces But the vulgar Latine translation readeth and yeâ— said whereas the truth is that Iosephs brethren did not so say to their father but onely shewed him Iacobs coat embrued with bloud but Iacob upon the sight thereof so gathered and said Ioseph surely is torne in peeces Gen. 37.33 2. Confut. Against Bellarmine that taketh faith for a vow Vers. 32. THe Latine translation readeth Ego hunc in fidem meam recepi I gave my faith or became surety for him from this place Bellarmine would justifie his exposition of that place 1 Tim. 5.12 Having damnation because they have broken the first faith which he would have understood of the vow of continencie as in this place Iudah by his faith meaneth the solemne promise made to his father But Bellarmine falleth in this collection for in the originall there is no word that signifieth faith the word here used is guarabh which is to be surety or undertake for another 6. Places of Morall use 1. Morall To use honour and wealth moderately Vers. 2. PVt my silver cup c. Ioseph might have used cups of gold and precious stone if hee would his honour riches and abundance was so great but he contenteth himselfe to drinke in silver and carrieth himselfe moderately in his great honour Calvin whereby men are taught in the middest of their prosperity to be humble and not to be proud of their riches as it is in the Psalme If riches increase set not your heart upon them Psal. 62.10 2. Morall That we should looke unto God in all our affliction Vers. 16. GOd hath found out the wickednesse c. Those men doe wisely acknowledge God to be the authour of their trouble and affliction and their sinne to have justly procured it Vatablus So should we in
for two they reade nine 3. They agree not with themselves for the five which are by them added put to 14. make 19. not 18. and Ioseph with his two sons and the other five make not nine but onely eight Augustine and Eucherius thinke this knot to be insoluble and would picke a mystery out of it August quaest 152. in Genes But we need not much to trouble ourselves to free the Septuagint here from error seeing they so manifestly decline from the Hebrew verity QUEST XIII The two numbers of 66. and 70. agree together Vers. 26. THreescore and six In this number Iacob is not comprehended for only they are here summed that came out of Iacobs loines though Iacob be one of the first number of 33. But let all these numbers be joyned together 33. of â—eah 16. of Zilpah 11. of Rachel Ioseph and his two sonnes being deducted 7. of Bitha and the sum will be 66. Iacob beeing taken out unto which number of 66. Iacob together with Ioseph and his two sonnes being added wee shall have in all 70. soules for here in this last number Moses saith not as before vers 26. all the soules which came out of Iacobs loynes but all the soules of the house of Iacob are 70. so that in this speech Iacob himselfe may bee very well included QUEST XIV The number of seventy in Moses and of seventy five in the Acts reconciled Vers. 27. BUt whereas Moses nameth only seventy and yet Stephen according to the Septuagint saith that they were seventy five Act. 7.14 the question is how these may be reconciled 1. We neither answer with Augustine to whom Pererius subscribeth that the Septuagint are here in no error nor yet Stephen following them for they reckon five more by way of anticipation which were borne afterward in Egypt while Ioseph lived who because he was the cause of Iacobs comming downe into Egypt introitus ejus accipiendus est quam diu vixit Ioseph his entrance into Egypt is to be taken all the while Ioseph lived quast ulrim in Genes but by this account there should not only be 70. but 7000. and more if all they should be numbred that were borne while Ioseph lived which was seventy yeare after Iacobs comming into Egypt for Ioseph was then 39. yeare old and he lived 110. yeares beside it is evident that in the Hebrew onely seventy soules are accounted and Deut. 10.22 the Septuagint reade but seventy though in this place and Exod. 1. they translate seventy five 2. Neither is it like that the translation of the Septuagint was herein corrupted by the ignorance of the writers or pen-men and so that place in the Acts accordingly depraved as Eugubinus for the Septuagint doe of purpose adde five more of Iosephs posterity to make up the number of 75. 3. Neither yet doth Iunius exposition fully satisfie who thinketh that Stephen meaneth the whole number that are named in this chapter as Iacobs two wives and his two concubines and Iudahs two sonnes Er and Onan who beside Iacob make the number 75. for Moses himselfe excludeth Er and Onan neither are Iacobs wives accounted in the particular sums and seeing Iacob is included in the number of 70. why should he be excluded in this other number of 75. Further Steven meaneth those of Iacobs kinred that Ioseph sent for and caused to be brought into Egypt but Iudahs sons were dead and so it is thought were Iacobs wives also 4. Neither can I thinke that Saint Luke either as ignorant of the Hebrew as Hierome reporteth from the opinion of others or yeelding unto those times because the translation of the Septuagint was of great authority among the Gentiles did herein follow them especially it being but a matter of story as thinketh Eugubinus Mercerus for it is like that Saint Stephen speaking to the Hebrewes did follow the Hebrew Scriptures and Saint Luke did not otherwise report or write than Stephen spake this onely reason staieth me from approving this answer and solution 5. Wherefore in this so great difficulty nothing remaineth to answer but that Luke did write and Stephen spake according to the originall story that 70. soules came into Egypt And afterward by some mistaking pente which signifieth five might creepe into the text for pantes as Master Beza conjectureth or some might take upon them to correct S. Lukes report according to the Septuagint which was of greater authority and credit then in the world Calvin And yet against this answer it may be objected that the Syriacke translation which is most ancient readeth in like manner 75. therefore if Saint Lukes text were altered or changed such change was made before it was translated into the Syriacke language One of these two last answers I prefer before the rest and the latter rather let the reader make his choice Howsoever the Hebrew verity must be received that onely 70. soules descended into Egypt of the twelve Patriarkes in remembrance whereof the Israelites pitched in Elim where were twelve fountaines and seventy palme trees this number answereth the seventy fathers of the world that came of Noah Gen. 10. according to this proportion were the seventy Elders chosen to be Moses assistants Numb 11. Our Saviour Christ also did choose unto him 12. Apostles and 70. Disciples to be the spirituall fathers of the Church Muscul. Mercer QUEST XV. Of the sending of Iudah before to Ioseph Vers. 28. HE sent Iudah before him unto Ioseph c. 1. It seemeth that Iudah was of authority among his brethren as a man of more excellent parts and therefore Iacob thinketh him the fittest to be imployed in this message 2. He sendeth to Ioseph to meet him in Goshen that countrie which Ioseph had made choice of before for his father and it was neerest to Canaan it is like that some certaine place was appointed where they should meet the Septuagint read in the citie of the nobles but what citie that was it is unknowne 3. The Hebrewes write that Ioseph when he came neere his father did cast away his bonnet and other ornaments of honour that his father might the better discerne him which is not unlike 4. Where it is said he fell upon his necke Rasi referreth it to Ioseph to whom subscribeth Mercerus Ramban to Iacob whom Iunius followeth though the construction favour the first opinion because Ioseph is named in the verse and not Iacob at all yet the circumstance and usage of those times maketh for the other for it is more beseeming the parents to fall upon their sonnes neck who doe humble and bow themselves to their father as the father fell upon the prodigall childs necke and kissed him Luke 15.20 QUEST XVI The causes why Ioseph desired that Iacob should dwell in Goshen Vers. 34. THat ye may dwell in the land of Goshen Divers reasons moved Ioseph to procure his brethren their dwelling in Goshen 1. Because it was a most fruitfull place and fit for their keeping
of Purim when vile Haman had cast lots over them for their destruction or the feast of the dedication of the Temple after Antiochus had prophaned it for how can our mercifull God be sufficiently praised who discovered the secret counsels of the wicked undermined the underminers and he that is a wall of fire about Ierusalem hath quenched their fire There is a path as Iob saith which no fowle hath knowne neither hath the kites eye seene it yet the Lord hath declared their works as Elihu answereth and he hath turned the night there is no darknesse nor shadow of death that the workers of iniquitie might be hid therein The Lord hath so brought to passe that neither sagitta volitans per diem the arrow of treacherie flying by day nor negotium ambulans in tenebris conspiracie walking in the darke hath come neere us therefore alwaies praised bee his name Concerning sending of presents a testimonie of our joy that honourable assemblie hath with loving hearts presented to your Majestie a subsidiarie benevolence as a token of their dutie and thankfulnesse And may it please your Majestie also to accept the widowes mite this poore present which I in all humblenesse and loyaltie doe offer to your Princely view thinking it not the least part of my terrene happinesse that as my Synopsis was readie to meet your Majestie at your joyfull entrance so this Hexapla commeth forth by Gods goodnesse to congratulate for your prosperous deliverance The gifts to the poore are your Princely clemencie and bountie to your Majesties loving subjects that as the first is extended according to the honourable custome of this nation in the determining of the Parliament to some kinde of offenders so the other is desired and expected in seeing provision and maintenance to be procured for the Ministers and Preachers of the Gospell which in many places is very small and so the number of them to be not empaired but increased that religion and learning may flourish the two principall props of this Kingdome as your Majestie well knoweth whatsoever some have impiously thought and profanely written to the contrarie God strengthen your Majestie with all the honourable State that as our adversaries have digged pits which hold no water so our Lawgiver with the Princes of Israel may dig wells of springing water with their staves as it is said of Moses that is enact such lawes whereby the spring of the Gospell may be kept open and run along to our posteritie but the heads of the bitter Romish waters may be for ever stopped that all the people of God may use the same joyfull acclamations to such godly lawes as the Israelites did to the well Rise up well sing yee unto it As for the rest I end with the conclusion of Baraks song So let all thine enemies perish O Lord but they which love him shall be as the Sun that riseth in his might Your Majesties most humble Subject Andrew Willet TO THE MOST REVEREND FATHER IN GOD RICHARD BY THE DIVINE PROVIdence Archbishop of Canterburie Primate and Metropolitane of all England and of his Majesties most Honourable Privie Counsell AS concerning lawes so of books Righr Reverend Father there are two opinions some mislike there should be many as Arcesilaus in Laertius whose saying was Quemadmodum ubi multi medici ibi multi morbi ita ubi permultae leges ibi plus vitiorum Like as where are many Physitians there are many diseases so where there are many lawes there are many faults Some thinke it not necessarie there should be any as Demonax used to say Leges prorsus esse inutiles ut quibus boni non egerent mali nihilo fierent meliores That lawes were altogether unprofitable because neither the good stood in need of them neither were the evill bettered by them But Chrysostome with a better spirit approved all good lawes and would have none omitted In cythera non satis esse in uno tantùm nervo concentum efficere universos oportet percuti numerosè decenter Like as to make musick on an harpe to strike upon one string was not sufficient unlesse all were played upon in due measure The like judgement is to bee given of books that as superfluous scribling might be well spared so necessarie and profitable writing is not to be lightly esteemed There are then three sorts of men whom I first desire briefely to satisfie and then I will in few words declare the contents order and end of this worke First some there are that hold these labours superfluous and thinke that this age is given too much to scribling and that the world is pestred with too many books But this is their error that because some books are vainely written doe so judge of all and finding some treatises unnecessarie they imagine the rest to be so Indeed it cannot be denied but that there are some writings which as Aristen compared Logike are like spiders webs very curious but nothing profitable yet hee which should contemne all because he justly condemneth some were like to an unwise patient who because of some unlearned Empirikes should reject the skilfull Physitian as even the Heathen Poets could say that he which neglected learning left the Physitian of his soule In mens divers writings the diversitie of Gods gifts diversly appeareth There is no eye so quicke but may oversee somewhat which another may espie no wit so sharpe but may be more whetted nor yet any gift so meane but there may be some use thereof nor no labourer so simple but may bring somewhat to further Gods building as the Apostle saith Ye may all prophesie one by one that all may learne and all may have comfort Even the greatest Prophet and best interpreter may receive some benefit by the meanest Preacher and expounder True it is that in these dayes bookes are counted the vilest merchandise and the last thing for the most part which a man buyeth is a booke and any thing is thought more necessarie than that which is for the soule This also is the cause why rich men are more sued unto than wise men and Merchants and Vsurers dâ—ores are more frequented than Preachers houses because as one being demanded the reason why wise men went unto rich men and not the rich to the wise answered Wise men know what is necessarie for themselves so doe not the other Therefore the one seeketh things temporall as requisite for the bodie the other neglecteth wisdome being necessarie for the soule Now concerning such neglecters of divine studies and contemners of spirituall labours I say as Hierome answered Ruffinus Mihi meis juxta Ismenium canens si aures surdae sunt caeterorum I will sing unto me and mine as Antigenidas the Musician said to his scholar Ismenius if other mens eares be deafe Another sort there is that are given to carpe at other mens writings who if they be such as are enemies to the
post poenitentiam That he which committed adulterie after publike penance should finally be denied the Communion In Hieromes time it seemeth that adulterie was punished by death who in a certaine epistle maketh mention of a young man qui adulterâ—i insimulatus ad mortem trahitur who being accused of adultery was led forth to death yet Augustine as is shewed before reasoneth against it but of all other Origen writeth most plainly Apud Christianos si adulterium fuerit admissum c. Among Christians if adulterie be committed it is not commanded that the adulterer or adulteresse bee punished with corporall death c. neither therefore was the law cruell then neither now doth the Gospell seeme to bee dissolute but in them both the benignitie of God appeareth yet by a divers dispensation then by the death of the bodie the people was rather purged from their sinnes than condemned but unto us sinne is purged not by corporall punishment but by repentance and it is to be seene unto lest our punishment be greater whose vengeance is laid up for the next world when as they were absolved from their sinne by the paying of the punishment as the Apostle saith how much more punishment is he worthy of that treadeth under foote the Sonne of God Two reasons Origen yeeldeth of this his opinion that there is now a mitigation of the rigour of Moses law because then it served as an expiation of their sinnes prefiguring the death of Christ as S. Paul applieth that sentence Cursed is every one that hangeth on a tree which is generally delivered by Moses to the particular death of Christ Galat. 3.13 but now the expiation of sinne is by repentance and remission of sinnes in Christ. Againe now a greater punishment abideth the contemners of the Gospell even eternall in the next world and therefore corporall death is not so much inflicted now for God punisheth not twice for the same thing as Origen in the same place alleageth Yet although we contend that the capitall punishment of Moses law may now be dispensed with in some cases upon the reasons before alleaged this is not either to condemne those Common-wealths which doe reteine still and practise the severity of Moses law against adulterers who therein sinne not but as Ambrose saith of the Apostles that asked for fire to come downe upon the Samaritanes Nec discipuli peccant legem sequentes Yet did not the Disciples offend following the law neither to excuse those places where this sinne is too easily and lightly punished as Erasmus complaineth in his time Nunc adulterium lusus magnatum est Now adulterie is but a sport of great men Where adulterie is not capitally punished yet great severity otherwise should be used as it was decreed in the Elibâ—rin Councell that he which having a wife committed adulterie should be under penance five yeeres can 〈◊〉 He that did sinne that way after should not bee received to the peace of the Church till his dying 〈…〉 that did commit adulterie after penance should never be restored to the communion of the Chuâ—â—â— c. 7. These or such like severe constitutions this wanton and lascivious age hath need of that this overflowing sinne might be kept in with higher bankes than now it is So then I conclude this point with Cyprian who speaking of divers kindes of Ecclesiasticall censure used in divers places thus writeth Manente concordia vinculo actum suum disponit dirigit unusquisque Episcopus c. The bond of amity remaining still every Bishop so directeth and disposeth his owne act that he is thereof to give account unto God The like may bee said of Princes and Magistrates in their dominions and regiments that the difference in publike punishments all intending the glorie of God and the brideling of sinne is no cause to breake peace or breede jelousie betweene Christian states Now for the other part that Moses Judicials doe bind negatively that is where Moses Law inflicteth not death there Christian Magistrates are not to punish with death the reasons are these 1. Because then the regiment of the Gospell should exceed in terror the strictnesse and severitie of Moses Law 2. God is that one Lawgiver that saveth life and destroyeth Iam. 4.12 he gave life and he only hath right to take it away God hath created man in his image Gen. 9.6 which image is expressed in mans soule animating the bodie This image then is not to be defaced and dissolved but by warrant and direction from God therefore the equitie of the Judicials of Moses ought to be a rule either by generall direction or particular president to all Magistrates in what cases and for what sinnes they are to deprive the offendors of their life But here it will be objected that if this be so then all those Common-wealths are in error which punish theft by death which by Moses law is satisfied by making restitution Exod. 22.2 Ans. Even by Moses law some kinde of theft received a capitall punishment as if it were a violent theft as it was lawfull to kill a theefe breaking into the house Exodâ—s 22.2 or a wanton theft as David judged him worthy to dye that having many sheepe of his owne tooke by violence the onely sheepe which his poore neighbour had 2. Sam. 12.5 Likewise publike theft and sacrilege in Achan was punished by death Iosh. 7. But that simple theft when a man stealeth only to satisfie his hungrie soule or to supply his present necessitie should be proceeded against to the losse of life it seemeth hard And as I take it the lawes of this land have used a good consideration herein that such small felons should escape by their booke wherein to my understanding greater clemencie and favour in some Judges were more commendable who require an exactnesse of such simple clerkes unlesse they bee such as are worthy for other former evill demerits to be cut off as rotten members There is a saying in the law Favores sunt ampliandi Where favour is intended it should be the largest way extended It were also to be wished that a greater valuation were yet set than of the usuall rate in such small fellonies when a man is to bee judged for his life By Dioclesians law some kindes of theft are charged with restitution of foure fold by another authentike law the theefe is adjudged to bee beaten with clubbes By the Decrees Qui fecâ—rit furtum capitale c. Hee that committed any capitall theft as in breaking into an house in stealing a beast or some other thing of price if he were a Clergie man he was to be under penance seven yeeres if a lay man five if it were a small theft he was to make restitution and to doe penance one yeere By any of these or the like constitutions sufficient provision might be made against simple theft But it can no wayes be justified that such simple theft should bee more straightly
Devill could bring downe fire from heaven But how is it then called the fire of God if it were of Satans sending therefore the text it selfe is against that opinion some take it to bee called a fire of God that is a great and most vehement lightning as things of excellencie are so called as the wrestlings of God Gen. 30.8 and the mountaines of God Psal 36.7 Iunius But this sense in that place seemeth to be improper for as here the lightning is called the fire of God so Psal. 29. thunder is called the voice of God I thinke that it will not be said that here also it is so called because the thunder giveth a mighty voice for this is there beside expressed The voice of the Lord is mighty but there the reason is shewed why it is called the voice of the Lord because the God of glorie maketh it to thunder vers 3. Againe every where the Scripture maketh God the author of thunder and lightning and windes as Psal. 107.25 Hee commandeth and raiseth the stormie winde and Psal. 147.15 Hee sendeth forth his commandement upon the earth and his word runneth very swiftly he giveth snow like wooll Psal. 148.7 8. Praise the Lord c. fire and haile snow and stormy winde which execute his word they execute Gods word and commandement onely but if they might bee raised by the power of Satan then should they execute his word Further the Lord saith Iob. 38.25 Who hath divided the spoutes for the raine as the way for the lightning of the thunders and vers 28. the Lord is said to bee the father of raine and so consequently of the other meteors If the Devill can cause raine thunder lightning then he might be said to bee the father of it Hence it is that the people of God have used to pray unto him as the only author and giver of raine and weather as Samuel saith Is it not wheate harvest I will call unto the Lord and he shall send thunder and raine 1. Sam. 12.17 So Ambrose saith Cum pluvia expeteretur ab omnibus quidam dixit neomenia dabit eam c. When raine was desired of all one said the new Moone will bring raine although we were very greedy of raine yet I would not such assertions to bee true yea and I was much delighted that no raine was powred donec precibus ecclesiae datus manifestaret non de initiis lunae sperandum esse sed providentia misericordia creatoris untill it being at the prayers of the Church did manifestly shew that raine is not to be hoped for by the renewing of the Moone but by the providence and mercy of the Creator Some thinke that the fire which came upon Iobs flocke did not come downe from heaven but was otherwise kindled by Satan but that the Devill made as though it came from Heaven the more to terrific Iob when hee should see that even the heavens and God himselfe were set against him Of this opinion seemeth to bee the author of the Commentary upon Iob under Origens name Non de coelo cecidit ignis ille sed ita finxit nequissimus c. Non à Deo missus est sed tua iniquita â— miserrime omnium diabole succensus est That fire came not downe from heaven but so the wicked one fained it was not sent of God but kindled by thy wicked meanes O thou Devill of all most miserable And afterward hee sheweth that Satan cannot bring fire from heaven Dic ergo infoelix tunc super oves Iob ignem de coelo potuisti adducere cur non potuisti revocare illum ignem quem advocavit Helias Say then couldest thou O wretched one bring fire upon Iobs sheepe and why couldest thou not then keepe backe the fire which Helias called for upon the fifties for they were thy ministers and servants This authors judgement in this latter point wee willingly imbrace but his first conceit seemeth not to bee agreeable to the text which saith it was the fire of God then not kindled by Satan Neither yet is it to be thought that Satan had no hand in it but that it was wholly Gods worke for so God should be Satans Minister in serving his turne and not Satan his Wherefore my opinion is this that this tempest of fire and winde were in respect of the naturall generation of them of the working and sending of the Creator But Satan was Minister dejecti ignis the minister of the fire cast downe as Osiander saith not the author but the minister yet not Gods minister in the originall worke which proceeded of naturall causes but in the execution God caused the fire but Satan brought it upon Iobs flocke God raised the winde but Satan drave it upon the foure corners of the house for this we doubt not of but that thunder and lightning and winde being once raised that Satan hath power by Gods permission to carry and transport it from place to place if the winde blow one way he can turne it to another but of himselfe by his spirituall power I deny that he can raise windes and tempests where none are upon the reasons before alleaged And therefore we may hold that to bee a fable which Philostratus reporteth how Apollonius saw two tunnes among the Indians which being opened did send out the windes and being shut they were restrained So I conclude this place with that decree of the Councell Bracaâ—ens 1. c. 8. Si quis credit quòd diabolus tonitrua fulgura tempestates siccitates sua authoritate facit sicut Priscillianus docet anathema sit If any man beleeve that the Devill by his owne authority can make thunder lightning tempests drought as Priscillanus holdeth let him be accursed QUEST XV. Of the power of spirits in naturall workes NOw concerning the other actions of spirits which is called mediate they by applying tempering and qualifying naturall causes may bring forth strange effects for the vertues and properties of herbes plants precious stones mettals mâ—nerals are exactly knowne unto them and but in part unto us 1. As we see man by art by composing things together can effect rare and strange workes as is evident in the graffing and incision of trees in distilling of waters compounding of medicines so much more can spirits by aportioning and applying divers naturall causes together produce strange things 2. Againe many times the excellencie of the artificer or workeman addeth to the perfection of the worke beyond the vertue of the instrumenâ—â— as an axe serveth but to cut but the cunning workeman can therewith doe more than cut as frame a bed or table and such like so these spirituall powers by their great skill can by naturall instruments and meanes bring forth more excellent and strange works than their naturall force serveth unto because they are the instruments of Angels and spirits Sic Thom. Aqui. cont Gent. c. 103. 3. Augustine giveth instance of divers strange and admirable workes in
grace doth as a most just Judge punish their voluntary obstinacie with a further degree of induration See more hereof before Doct. 2. in 7. cap. 3. But here God is to be considered not as in his bare prescience only foreseeing the obstinacie hardnesse of mens heartes but as a just Judge in leaving of them to themselves Simler 4. And this Augustine doth worthily wonder at that Pharaoh is hardned by those meanes which in all likelihood should have mollified him For if the Israelites cattell had died aswell as the Egyptians and if the sorcerers had prevailed still hee might have had some colour but seeing all things doe fall out contrarie the Israelites to be preserved and his sorcerer to be foiled he being still hardned bewraieth a most obstinate heart that could no way be mollified QUEST XIII What plague the Lord threatned to destroy Pharaoh with Vers. 15. FOr now I had stretched forth my hand 1. Some doe understand this generallie of the plagues following shewing that the plagues to come were greater than these which were alreadie past and that the Egyptians had felt nothing to that which they were like to feele Ferus But here mention is made of the plague of pestilence which both Pharaoh and his people should be smitten with yet none such came 2. Some do referre it to the plague of the first borne and the full accomplishment of this threatning they say was in the red Sea Osiander But neither Pharaoh nor his people perished by the plague 3. It is better understood of the plague which was alreadie past that God might as well have destroyed them with the pestilence sent upon the cattell but that he spared them for another end sic Iun. Borrh. Perer. This sense best agreeth to that which followeth vers 16. For this cause have I kept thee c. The Chalde Paraphrast also expresseth the same sense as is before shewed in the divers readings QUEST XIIII In what sense the Lord saith I have kept thee Vers. 16. FOr this cause have I kept thee c. 1. Not that God made Pharaoh obstinate of purpose to shew his power on him thereby to get glorie to himselfe for God needeth not mans malice for the setting forth of his glorie Ferus And like as the Apostle giveth this rule not to doe evill that good may come of it so neither doth the Lord give consent unto evill that some good thing may be wrought thereby 2. Some referre it to Gods permission that he suffered Pharaoh to be hardened to this end that hee might get glorie by him but neither can this be said of God that he suffereth any evill to bee done as it is evill and to suffer one to be hardned is the greatest punishment of sin that can be and it is usually inflicted for great sinnes that were committed before therefore before Pharaoh had grievously sinned he cannot be said to be permitted and suffered to bee hardned Perer. 3. Some do understand it of Gods ordinance that Pharaoh being hardned and become obstinate by his owne corrupt will is ordained of God for the further setting forth of his glorie Perer. 4. But though this exposition be sound yet it seemeth not to be so fit and proper in this place this verse then depending of the other sheweth the reason why the Lord had saved and reserved Pharaoh out of the pestilence that he might shew his power in him Simler Borrh. Iun. This then is the sense though Pharaoh being wickedly bent and obstinate had deserved to have been cut off by the former plagues yet the Lord was patient to him ward and suffered him yet to continue that the Lord might get greater glorie by him Ferus 5. The Apostle indeed in setting forth this example hath relation to Gods eternall decree Rom. 9. yet it may very well stand also with this application to the present time of Pharaohs preservation for that which God doth presently he also decreed before in his eternall counsell to be done Simler QUEST XV. The plague of haile supernaturall Vers. 18. I will cause to raine a mightie great haile 1 Although haile thunder lightning are for the most part procured by naturall causes yet this was a supernaturall and extraordinarie tempest for these reasons in Egypt there are no tempestes or winter weather but only in places neere the sea in the time of winter there fall some thinne showers but above Memphis there falleth no raine at all Sic Philo. This tempest then of haile was unusuall in Egypt secondly it was generally over all Egypt as tempests use not to be thirdly it came at a certaine time prefixed Simler And this was admirable in it that the fire and haile being mingled together the fire did not melt the haile stones nor the haile quench the fire as Philo also noteth and it is set forth Wisdom 16. 2. In this plague three elements together shew their force the aire in the thunder the water in the haile the fire in the lightning Perer. 3. Whereas the Grecians and Egyptians and other heathen did imagine some gods to be of the aire some of the water some of the land the Lord therefore sendeth of all sorts of plagues upon the Egyptians in the aire the water in the earth in the fire to shew himselfe to bee Lord of all the elements and of all creatures Thedoret quaest 21. 4. Concerning the application of this plague Origen understandeth the thunder haile and lightning of the Word of God the voice thereof instructeth it beateth downe sin as haile as fire burneth up the stubble of our affections Augustine whom Ferus followeth compareth it with the eight Commandement Thou shalt not steale for as heere the fruit which the trees beare are beaten off with haile so whatsoever gaine is gotten deceitfully it perisheth and Gods curse is upon it But such mysticall applications are more curious than profitable every man according to his own conceit may find out wittie conveiances But this observation is more proper which Ferus noteth that this plague hath also a fit correspondencie with the crueltie of the Egyptians for as they did cause the Israelites to wander up and downe their fields to gather straw so now the Lord sendeth haile and lightning which destroyeth the fruit in their fields QUEST 16. Whether there useth to be no rayne and hayle in Egypt Vers. 18. SVch as was not in Egypt since the foundation thereof These words do give occasion to inquire whether raine haile and thunder are usuall in Egypt or not at all as some affirme 1. Iosephus thus writeth that in this plague there came haile never seene in Egypt before and bigger than useth to bee in other countries in the time of winter 2. Philo also writeth that Aegyptus sola inter regiones in mediano tractu hyemem ignoret that Egypt alone of all the South countries hath no winter And consequently no winter weather as raine haile and such like and
said to harden mans heart divers profitable questions come now in order to be handled for seeing the Lord is here divers times said to harden Pharaohs heart as chap. 4.21 chap. 7.3 chap. 9.12 chap. 10. vers 10. and 20. and 27. chap. 11.10 chap. 14. vers 14. and 8. even nine times in all it seemeth that Moses of purpose useth this significant phrase and doth inculcate it often that we should well weigh and consider it QUEST XIII What the hardnesse of heart is FIrst then it is requisite to be knowne what this hardnesse of heart is 1. It may first be described negatively by the unaptnesse of an hard heart to any thing that is good it is neiâ—her passive active or apprehensive of any good thing not the first nec movetur precibus nec cedit minis It is neither moved by prayers nor giveth way to threats as Bernard saith For the next he saith it is ingratum ad beneficia ad câ—â—silia infidum it is unthankfull for benefits unfaithfull in counsell unshamefast in evill things c. There is no activitie in it to any goodnesse And for the third praeter solas injurias nihil non praeterit it remembreth nothing that is past but wrongs nor hath any forecast for the time to come unlesse it be to seeke revenge 2. It may be described also by the perpetuall companion thereof the blindnesse of the mind for as ignorance blindeth the understanding so hardnesse of heart blindeth the will and affection As the Apostle saith speaking of the Gentiles having their cogitation darkned through the ignorance that is in them because of the hardnesse of their heart Ephes. 4.18 Both these concurred in Pharaoh he shewed his blindnesse in saying I know not Iehovah his hardnesse of heart in adding Neither will I let Israel goe Exod. 5.2 3. The propertie of hardnesse of heart is this that it is not onely a great and grievous sinne but also the punishment of sinne that it is a sinne the Apostle sheweth Heb. 3.12 Take heed brethren lest then be at any time in any of you an evil heart to depart from the living God And that it is a punishment of sinne S. Paul also testifieth Rom. 1.21 Because when they knew God they did not glorifie him as God c. Then it followeth vers 24. God gave them up to their owne hearts lusts c. 4. Now the qualities and inseparable adjuncts of hardnesse of heart are these 1. Blindnesse of the judgement and understanding as Isai. 6.10 Make the heart of this people fat make their eares heavie and shut their eyes lest they see with their eyes heare with their eares and understand with their hearts 2. They are obstinate and wilfull and refuse to be admonished and instructed Who say unto God depart from 〈◊〉 we desire not the knowledge of thy wayes Iob 21.14 3. Such are rejected and cast out of the presence of God and left unto themselves such an onâ— was Saul of whom it is said That the spirit of the Lord departed from Saul and an evill spirit sent of the Lord vexed him 1. Sam. 16.14 4. They delight in doing of evill and make a sport of sinne Prov. 2.14 Which rejoyce in doing of evill and delight in the frowardnesse of the wicked 5. They regard not to doe things honest in the sight of men but contemne and despise all others Prov. 18.3 When the wicked commeth then commeth contempt 6. They are incorrigible and past all hope of amendment Prov. 1.30 They would none of my councell but despised all my correction 7. They are not ashamed of most vile sinnes Ierem. 3.3 Thou hadst a whores forehead thou wouldest not be ashamed 8. When the Lord smiteth them they feele it not neither have they any sense of Gods judgements whom the wise man compareth to those that sleepe in the mast of a ship and as drunken men that are stricken but know it not Prov. 23.24.25 9. They are growne to such an evill custome of sinning that they can doe none other as the Prophet saith can the blackamore change his skinne or the Leopard his spots then may yee also doe good that are accustomed to doe evill Ierem. 13.23 10. So that the sinnes of such seeme to be inexpiable and indeleble as the same Prophet saith that the sinnes of Iudah were written with a penne of iron and with the poâ—nt of a Diamond chap. 17.1 11. They wax daily worse and worse of whom it is said Revel 22.11 Hee that is filthy let him be filthy still 12. And as they increase in sinne so they doe treasure up Gods judgements against themselves and heape unto themselves wrath against the day of wrath Rom. 2.5 QUEST XIV Whether God be the efficient and working cause of hardnesse of heart NOw in the next place concerning the efficient cause of the hardnesse of heart 1. That it cannot be imputed to God as the worker and Author thereof it may appeare by these reasons First the hardnesse of the heart is a great sinne as is proved in the former question but God is no wayes the Author of sinne seeing he neither tempteth or perswadeth unto it for God tempteth no man Iam. 1.13 neither hath commanded it but hath forbidden it by his Law nor yet worketh with them that doe evill for all that God doth is good and so there is none good but God Mark 10.19 Neither doth the Lord approve sinne being done Psal. 8.4 Thou art not a God that lovest wickednesse If then God neither move to sinne nor commends it nor yet assisteth the committers of it or approveth it he is no way the Author of sinne Secondly if God causeth sinne then every man should sinne of necessity and so his punishment should bee unjust being forced to sinne But as Augustine saith Deus nemini per hoc quod falli non potest aut necessitatem aut voluntatem intulit delinquendi God by this that he cannot be deceived hath not brought upon any either a necessity or willingnesse of sinning Thirdly Augustine useth another excellent reason Fieri non potest ut per quem à peccatis surgitur per eum in peccata decidatur It cannot be that by whom men rise from sinne by him they should fall into sinne Fourthly Plato thus reasoneth Deus qui bonus est malorum causa dici non potest c. God that is good cannot be said to be the cause of evill for then hee should be contrary to himselfe Lastly if God any way should be the Author of sinne then it should be no sinne for whatsoever God doth is good Nay not to doe that which the Lord willeth should be sinne Perer. 2. Yet seeing God is said in Scripture to harden the heart which betokeneth an action aâ—d likewise in other termes God is said to give some over to vile affections Rom. 1.26 and to send upon some strange delusions that they should not beleeve the truth 2. Thess. 2.11 and to make
transitus the Passeover because the Apostle readeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 our pasch Christ is sacrificed for us 1 Cor. 6.7 Iun. Vatab. QUEST XVII Wherefore it was called the pasch or passeover NOw it was called the Lords pasch 1. Not because of the passing or going over of the Israelites through the red Sea as August seemeth to thinke quòd tunc primùm pascha celebravit populus Dei quando ex Egypto fugientes mare rubrum transierunt because then first the people of God kept the pasch when they fled out of Egypt and passed over the red Sea Tract 55. in Evang. Iohan. For the people kept the pasch and it was so called before they came to the red Sea 2. Neither as Philo thinketh because it was migrationis publicae festivitas a Feast of the publike passage of the Israelites out of Egypt as Nazianzen also thinketh 3. But the reason is given in this place why it is called the pasch for I will passe thorow the land of Egypt the same night and smite all the first borne it was therefore so called of the passing of the Angell over the houses of the Hebrewes and sparing them Perer. 4. But it is here to be noted that there are two words used that signifie to passe over pasach and ghabar but that betokeneth a passing over in mercie to spare the other a passing over the Egyptians houses in judgement to smite Simler QUEST XVIII The divers significations of the word pasch NOw the word pasch is taken to signifie three things in Scripture 1. It betokeneth the paschall Lambe it selfe as 2 Chron. 35.11 They slew the pasch and vers 13. they rosted the pasch at the fire 2. It is taken for the solemnitie it selfe of the pasch for the whole seven dayes of unleavened bread as Act. 3. then were the dayes of unleavened bread then it followeth vers 4. intending after the pasch to bring him i. Peter forth to the people 3. It is used also to signifie the very sacrifices which were offred at the pasch as Deut. 16.2 Thou shalt offer the pasch unto the Lord thy God of thy sheepe and bullocks Perer. 4. But here it is taken in a divers sense from any of these it is called the pasch because it signified and represented unto them the Lords passing over as the next words do shew in the 12. verse Genevens So circumcision is called the Lords covenant Genes 17.13 My covenant shall be in your flesh being onely a Sacramentall signe and seale thereof QUEST XIX What things are generally commanded concerning the keeping of the day of unleavened bread Vers. 15. SEven dayes shall yee eat unleavened bread 1. The Hebrewes had foure kinds of ceremoniall observations the first their sacrifices wherein they offred bullocks sheepe goats lambs calves the second were the holy things which belonged to the Sanctuary as the vessels curtaines Priestly garments as also to this sort belonged their festivals and solemnities the third sort was of their Sacraments which were circumcision and the paschall lambe the fourth more certaine ceremoniall rites which belonged to the cleansing and sanctitie of their persons as in their washings and legall purgations in the choice of meats and garments and such like This observation of unleavened bread belongeth to the fourth sort for it was a principall member and part of the paschall solemnitie Pererius 2. Foure things are here prescribed concerning the eating of unleavened bread First how long they should observe it for seven dayes secondly of the speciall preeminence and solemnitie of two dayes above the rest the first and the seventh with the manner how they should keepe them in abstaining from all worke saving about their meat thirdly the danger and punishment of him that should not observe this rite lastly the cause to put them in mind of their deliverance out of Egypt Simler QUEST XX. Why they were enjoyned to eat unleavened bread THe reasons of this observation of unleavened bread were these 1. They then of necessitie were forced to eat unleavened bread because they had no time to lay leaven as is shewed vers 39. Calvin Perer. 2. But afterward this ceremonie was injoyned to put them in remembrance of their deliverance out of Egypt when for haste they could not leaven their bread Simler 3. As also to call to their remembrance the great power of God in bringing them out of Egypt when they had no provision for their journey for when men are best provided of secundarie meanes Gods grace is more obscured Calvin 4. As also to put them in mind of sodaine deliverance even before they had thought that God made such speed to deliver them that they had no time to provide bread for God is more readie to bestow his benefits thâ—â— we are to aske them Pellican 5. This also did put them in mind of their bitter and unpleasant servitude in Egypt as unleavened bread is not so pleasant to the taste as leavened Calvin And so God did deliver them from their former sorrow Vatab. 6. It also did move them to consider of Gods providence who nourished them 30. dayes even untill Manna came with that provision of unleavened bread dow which they brought out of Egypt Iosephus For like as the Manna ceased when they did eat of the fruit of the land so when their provision was done it is like that Manna came Pererius QUEST XXI Why seven dayes are limited for the keeping of the Feast of unleavened bread BUt why they were commanded to eat unleavened bread seven dayes the reason is not 1. Either because a finite number is taken for an indefinite as the number of seven is sometime used in Scripture and so these seven dayes did bring to their minde those thirtie dayes wherein they did eat unleavened bread Ioseph Perer. 2. Neither doe these seven dayes so much signifie that at all times they should remember their deliverance even all the yeere long Pellican 3. But this is more likely to have beene the reason thereof because there were so many dayes from the going out of Egypt untill the overthrow of the Egyptians in the red sea untill when their deliverance was not perfect nor they wholly out of danger for then the Lord is said to have saved or delivered Israel from the hand of the Egyptian chap. 14.30 Iun. And that this destruction of the Egyptians in the red sea followed seven dayes after the going of Israel out of Egypt shall be shewed in the 26. quest QUEST XXIII Whether the 14. or 15. day were the first of the seven COncerning the number of these dayes of unleavened bread 1. Neither is Iosephus opinion to bee received who saith Festa per octo dies celebramus quos vocamus azymorum We doe celebrate the Feast eight dayes which we call of unleavened bread for the direct words of the text are against him vers 15. Seven dayes shall yee eat unleavened bread 2. Nor yet is Rupertus reason any
the constitution it selfe the eating of unleavened bread did both call to their remembrance the benefit of their deliverance received and was a type also of their deliverance hoped for in Christ as the Apostle applieth it 1 Cor. 5. The contempt of this rite then did both bewray an unthankfull heart for the benefit received and an unbeleeving heart for the benefit of salvation expected and so was a renouncing of God and his religion Iun. in Analys QUEST XXIX Why none uncircumcised were admitted to the pasch 43. NO stranger shall eat thereof 1. Such as either were not of the posteritie of those which were delivered out of Egypt or were strangers from the faith and religion of Israel Iun. 2. All such must be circumcised as well servants and bondmen being strangers or such as were free strangers and sojourned among the Israelites with whom mercenary men and hirelings are joyned because they were in some sort free Iun. 3. These two reasons may be given why none uncircumcised person should bee partaker of the Passeover because the circumcision was a seale of their profession which they that were strangers from Israel had no part nor interest in the mysteries and rites thereof and seeing the pasch was a commemoration of the deliverance of the circumcised people they who belonged not to that people had nothing to doe with the commemoration Perer. 4. And whereas the stranger is charged to circumcise all the males that belonged unto him vers 48. this must be understood of such strangers as sojourned among the Hebrewes and had their families there otherwise it sufficed for themselves alone to be circumcised Simler 5. Now in that strangers being circumcised were admitted to the pasch it sheweth that it had a manifest reference to the Messiah for the stranger for all his circumcision gained no part nor inheritance among the tribes he was not counted as one of the seed of Abraham therefore if such received no temporall privilege they hoped in being thus joyned to the people of God to be partakers of their spirituall blessings Calvin 6. But where it will be objected that whereas there were none circumcised in the wildernesse for the space of 40. yeeres Iosh. 5. and yet the Passeover was there kept that it should seeme that some that were not circumcised did eat the Passeover the answer may readily bee made to this objection that the Passeover was kept but once in the wildernesse â—n the second yeere of their departure out of Egypt Numb 1.1 and 19. all that came out of Egypt were circumcised Iosh. 5.5 so that onely the infants of a yeere or two old were uncircumcised who did not receive the Passeover Perer. QUEST XXX Whether the servant might be compelled to be circumcised Vers. 44. EVery servant that is bought for mony when thou hast circumcised him c. Here a question is moved whether the Hebrewes might force the servants against their will to be circumcised 1. Thostatus thinketh they might compell their servants and bondmen to be circumcised but not the free men and so the text seemeth to make a difference so also Calvin But this is not like for though their masters had power over their bodies yet could they not force their minde and will as now no man is to be compelled to bee baptiâ—ed so neither then to be circumcised Perer. The children indeed of bondmen and strangers which were 〈…〉 circumcised Gen. 17.12 But there was a divers reason for those that 〈◊〉 of yeeres of discretion neither doth the 〈◊〉 make any difference for circumcision betweene the bond and free strangers for all strangers there was one law vers 49. 2. Cajetane thinketh that 〈…〉 bee considered in circumcision the outward signe in the flesh and the inward profession therein signified that the servants might bee forced to take upon them the one but not the other But as now a man cannot bee forced to take the Sacrament of Baptisme and leave the profession of Christianitie for the one dependeth upon the other so neither then could the outward signe be severed from the inward profession Perer. 3. Cajetane hath yet another answer he thinketh it was sufficient for the servant if hee did not resist but suffered himselfe to be circumcised but the free stranger was to shew his desire to be circumcised But no such difference appeareth in the text it is but his conjecture 4. Therefore aâ— it is expressed of the free stranger if he will observe the Passeover of the Lord let him circumcise hee must be willing to the one as well as to the other so it is to be understood of the servant that if he will eat the Passeover hee must be willing to bee circumcised his will must stand to the one as well as to the other Osiander Perer. QUEST XXXI Why none of the flesh was to be carried out of the house Vers. 45. IN one house shall it be eaten thou shalt carrie none of the flesh out of the house 1. Lyranus judgeth this to bee the cause of this precept for that they were not at leisure one to visit another because of the businesse about their journey for they did one visit another when they were commanded if the houshold were too little for a lambe to take their neighbour 2. But rather these reasons may bee yeelded thereof to represent unto them the state of the people dispersed before and now gathered in one and because they were to roste the lambe whole no part thereof was to be divided Iun. As also they are forbidden to carrie any part abroad lest the flesh should bee prophaned therefore what remained was to be burned Perer. 3. This sheweth that without the Church of God is no salvation as the lambe was not to be eaten without the house Osiander QUEST XXXII Why a bone of the paschall lambe should not be broken Vers. 46. NEither shall yee breake a bone thereof 1. As this shewed their present haste that their leisure served them not to stay by it to eat the flesh and to examine the bones Cajetan Calvin 2. So the speciall signification of it was to be a type of Christ who had not a bone broken by Gods singular providence whereas the theeves bones were broken as the Evangelist applieth it Ioh. 19. 3. But their collection is too curious that doe thus interpret it that Christs vertue signified by his bones decaieth not though we dayly eat his flesh 4. It may also in some sort be applied to the members of Christ that though they suffer many troubles in the world yet their bones are not broken nothing shall hinder their salvation as the Apostle saith We are persecuted but not forsaken we are cast downe but perish not 2 Cor. 4.19 Osiander QUEST XXXIII What rites of the Passeover might be dispensed with and what not Vers. 24. YE shall observe for an ordinance The question is whether the Hebrewes were strictly tied unto the observation of the pasch as it is here
such shifts to excuse the oversights and scapes of the vulgar Latine text what though therein it follow the Septuagint yet the originall is of more authoritie than both according to the which all other translations must be corrected QUEST XXXVII Why they are forbidden to goe forth of their doores Vers. 22. LEt none of you goe out of the doore of his house 1. This was injoyned them lest not trusting to Gods promises and being incredulous they should mingle themselves with the Egyptians and so perish with them Simler 2. God could have made a separation betweene them as well abroad as in the house but thus the Lord would have them to thinke that they should bee preserved under the safegard of the bloud of the lambe but seeing the bloud of a beast was but a simple meane to defend them from Gods wrath the speciall intendment of this ceremonie was that they should with the eyes of faith looke unto that unspotted lambe the shedding of whose bloud should make a perfect attonement betweene God and them Calvin 3. And thus God in commanding them to keepe the house and so to be free from danger dealeth with that rude people humanâ— more modo after an humane manner Pellic. 4. And beside considering that the darknesse is the Minister of Gods wrath as Abraham put his enemies to flight in the night Gen. 14. Sâ—nacheribs host was smitten by the Angell in the night Babylon was delivered into the hand of the Persians in the night the Lord would also in the night execute his judgements upon the Egyptians and have his people expect their deliverance in the morning that they should not seeme to steale away in the night but to goe forth with an high hand Borrh. QUEST XXXVIII How the ordinance of the Passeover is said to be for ever Vers. 24. YE shall observe it for an ordinance for ever But seeing that now this paschall solemnitie with all the rites thereof are now ceased and determined the question is how they are commanded to keepe them for ever 1. Augustine giveth this solution that the pasch is said to be eternall not in respect of the signe and outward ceremonie but of the thing signified which is Christ the paschall lambe whom the elect shall enjoy for ever quest 43. in Exod. But Thostatus against this answere objecteth that some legall rites are prescribed to be kept for ever whereunto nothing in the new law is answerable that should make them perpetuall or eternall as the seven dayes of unleavened bread the feast of tabernacles of blowing the trumpets and such like 2. Therefore he findeth out this solution that is said to be eternall which continueth so long as agreeth to the nature thereof to be kept now seeing it is against the nature of ceremonies to be kept when the bodâ—e is come in this sense they might be said to be perpetuall though determined in the Messiah 3. But further he saith that in Scripture the terme of perpetuitie and eternity is taken sometime not for that time which hath no end but for a long season as for the terme of 50. yeeres untill the Jubile returned for so the servant whose eare the master boared thorow is said to serve his master for ever Exod. 21.6 So all the time of the servitude of the law may be said to bee for ever untill the true and perfect Jubile began in Christ. 4. Or it is said to continue for ever because the Hebrewes should not intermit the pash or change it by their authoritie but this eternitie or perpetuitie should not prescribe unto God but that he might change those rites at his pleasure August quaest 43. 5. Some take the time of eternitie to be understood for an indefinite terme whereof there is no limitation set and so because those ceremonies were to continue a long time even fiftene hundred yeeres untill the comming of the Messiah it is said to bee an ordinance for ever Perer. 6. But there is another sense of this word which I preferre before the rest a thing is said to be eternall in respect of the subject spoken of as that which continueth all a mans life time is said to be for ever as the Prophet David saith I will sing the mercies of God for ever Psalm 89 1. that is as long as I live And Anna promised that Samuel should abide before the Lord for ever 1 Sam. 1.22 So these ceremonies are said to bee an ordinance for ever in respect of that people who are injoyned to observe them during that policy and common-wealth and as long as the sanctuarie should stand and so in another phrase they are commanded to keepe it through their generations But now seeing their politicke state is dissolved their temple destroyed where these solemnities were to bee kept that terme of perpetuitie by the comming of the Messiah who hath brought a new law is expired Sic fer Pellican Osiander Piscator Of the mysticall application of the Passeover and the rites thereof QUEST XXXIX Of the divers applications of the sense of Scripture WE must first understand that there are two generall wayes of interpreting Scripture first there is the simple interpretation and then the compound sense The first is of two sorts either concerning the fact or thing done and this is called the historicall sense or the reason or cause thereof which the father 's termed aitiologia the shewing of the reason The compound interpretation or sense is likewise twofold either in comparing of the words with the thing signified divers and differing from the words which is called an allegorie such are the parables of Christ as of the sower where the meaning is not according to the words of one that soweth seed in the ground but of the spirituall seed of Gods word sowne in the heart or else in comparing the things historically signified with the things typically shadowed forth as the serpent signified Christ and is called of the fathers the anagogicall sense Iun. in Analys Now concerning the historicall and literall sense of the Passeover it hath beene hitherto opened now I will proceed to the mysticall and allegoricall sense If this first be observed that these are not properly divers senses but divers accommodations and applications of one generall sense And besides that it is not lawfull for every Interpreter according to his owne imagination to draw or rather wrest the Scripture into allegories but that therein we must follow the direction and warrant of the Spirit Now I will descend to the particular mysteries which are fitly gathered from the paschall lambe with the rites thereof QUEST XL. Of the particular mysticall applications of the paschall Lambe and the rites thereof FIrst concerning the time when this paschall lambe was to be slaine which was in the first Moneth on the 14. day in the full of the Moone and at even these speciall references are made to Christ the true paschall lambe 1. That as then the light overcommeth
yeere when they had gathered in the fruits of the yeere Simler And this moneth when all things began to revive and spring was answerable unto the state of the Israelites who now were revived by their joyfull deliverance from the winter and boistrous stormes of Egypt Borrh. QUEST V. Why the Israelites are charged to keepe the Passeover in the land of Canaan and not before Vers. 5. NOw when the Lord hath brought thee into the land of the Cananites 1. Hence it is evident that the Israelites were not bound to keepe the passeover in the wildernesse neither do we reade that they kept it more than once there in the second yeere Numb 9. and the next passeover was kept under Iosuah Ios. 5. eight and thirty yeeres after Simler The reason whereof might be this because they were not circumcised after they came out of Egypt for the space of 40. yeeres and the law was that no uncircumcised person should eat of the passeover this also signifieth that we shall not keepe our full and perfect passeover till we come into our heavenly Canaan Pellican 2. The reasons why they are charged to keepe the passeover in that plentifull land that abounded with milke and hony was partly to stirre them up to be thankfull unto God for his benefits and abundant liberality Calvin As also to admonish them that they should remember God in their prosperity and take heed that their full estate did not make them forget him 3. But now in that so fruitfull and pleasant a country as Palestina was is become barren and desolate this judgement hath befallen the Jewes and their country for their sinnes Pellican 4. Five nations only are here named that inhabited Canaan the Cananites Hittites Amorites Hivites Jebusites but the rest also are understood Iun. QUEST VI. Whether the keeping of the passeover was the cause of their deliverance or that the cause of the other Vers. 8. BEcause of that which the Lord did unto me 1. Some doe make this the sense of the place and read thus For this did the Lord doe so unto mee Septuagint Chalde Iun. Vatab. and would have this to be the meaning that God did shew all these wonders in Egypt and deliver them from thence to the end that they should keepe a memoriall of them 2. Others doe reade thus as is set downe supplying the word which and make this the reason of keeping the passeover because the Lord delivered them out of Egypt Simler Calvin Latine Genevens Pagine Montan. And this seemeth to be the more agreeable exposition both for that the cause of a thing goeth before the use thereof the wonders which the Lord did were first done and then the passeover commanded in remembrance thereof this was because of the other rather than the other because of this And againe the children aske not a reason of those things which the Lord did for them but they demand the cause of their service which they performe unto God as is shewed chap. 12.26 and chap. 13.14 Piscator QUEST VII How these things should be as signets upon their hands Vers. 9. IT shall be for a signe upon thine hand c. 1. This phrase is not only used as a similitude that they should alway have the benefits of the Lord in remembrance as a thing alwayes in their sight and that the passeover should as a signet on their head and as a frontlet betweene their eyes call to their remembrance their deliverance out of Egypt Sic Simler Pellic. though in the Proverbs this phrase is used in that sense by way of similitude as Prov. 1.9 They shall be as ornaments to thy head and as chaines to thy necke and chap. 6.21 Bind them to thy heart and tye them to thy necke And by these three to put it on the hands and forehead and to have it in the mouth are signified the faith in the heart the confession in the mouth and the operation of the hands whereby we expresse our thankfulnesse unto God Borrh. 2. Yet this is not all the meaning of this place but it is like also that they used some externall signe as in wearing signets upon their hands and frontlets upon their browes to put them in minde of the Law of God as for the same cause they were commanded to make fringes upon their garments Numb 15.38 And as they were commanded to write the Law upon the postes of their doores so also to binde them 〈◊〉 signets to their hands Deut. 6.6 for like as the Idolatrous nations did weare earings and frontlets in honour of their Idols as the Romane Gentrie were knowne by their rings and their Priests and their wives by their tutuli their foretops so the Lord would have the Israelites to use these ornaments as ensignes of their profession Simler Thus M. Calvin approving the first exposition yet assenteth also unto this if any man thinke that Moses alludeth unto those Qui tarditatis suae conscii subsidia memoriae sibi conficiunt non repugno Which because of their dulnesse doe use these things as helpes to their memory I will not gainsay Iunius also giveth this note Deut. 6.8 upon these words Thou shalt bind them as a signe to thine hand Typus accurata observationis atque perpetuae This was a type of the exact and continuall keeping of the Law Therefore there is no inconvenience to thinke that as they used fringes upon their garments so also frontlets and signets that should be alwayes in their eyes to put them in minde of the Law of God as reverend Beza very well noteth also Erat hic ritus quem postea Iudaei suis superstitionibus contaminarunt a Domino constitutus ut esset veluti 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 legis beneficiorum This rite which afterward the Iewes corrupted with their superstitions was appointed of God that it should be as a remembrance and monument of the Law and of the benefits which the Lord had bestowed upon them Annot. in Matth. 23.5 3. Yet this being admitted I cannot see how the Jewes out of this place can prove that use and custome of writing some part of the law in scroules of parchment and so binding them to their foreheads and to the wrests of their hands as they doe at this day Simler For whereas they write in those parchments certaine sacred lections which they call parashoth Beza which are the foure places where mention is made of these signes upon their hands and frontlets betweene their eyes two out of this Chapter vers 9. and 16. two out of Deut. chap. 6.8 and chap. 11.18 what warrant can they shew for the excerpting of these foure texts rather than any other this seemeth then to be a tradition of their owne without any ground in Scripture 4. But that superstitious use of the Jewes who doe place the greatest part of their religion in carrying about with them their tephillim and zizim their frontlets and fringes as they call them thinking that thereby they
continue without nourishment but so did this 4. Our fire heateth so did not this for then the campe had never beene able to have indured it being so great a fire as that the whole campe was lightned by it 5. Our fire burneth but the fire sitting upon combustable matter as the covering of the Tabernacle the Curtaines and such like yet devoured them not 3. Beside these reasons the Scripture giveth testimonie hereunto Numb 9.16 it is called March the shew or appearance of fire it appeared as naturall fire yet was no such fire if it had beene properly fire it could not properly be called the appearance of fire 2. It is before shewed out of the Scripture that this firie piller and the cloudie piller were all one but a cloud is no fit subject or receptacle of naturall fire being rather inclined to moysture 4. Then this we affirme that it was a fire not onely so in phantasie and imagination but a fire indeed because it had the light of fire but yet no naturall ordinarie or elementall fire There are three sorts of fire a grosse thicke fire such as is in coales and red hot iron which burneth much but giveth small light there is another which both giveth light and burneth as a flame of fire a third which giveth light and burneth not such as is the starres which are usually called both by Ecclesiasticall and prophane writers coelestes ignes heavenly fires and of this sort was this fire which gave light but neither burned or gave heate God who first gave unto the fire his qualities to burne and give light can restraine the same operations and transferre them into another subject as the Lord in the beginning could cause the light to shine that made the day before the sunne was created and as he gave afterward this glorious light and shining brightnesse to the bodie of the sunne so it was an easie matter with God to give unto this cloud the light of fire being no naturall fire naturally the fire hath three properties to give light heate and to burne these properties the Lord can separate the one from the other and so suspend them from the fire the fire in the bush gave light but burned not the Egyptians fire in the time of the three dayes darknesse burned but gave no light the fierie oven gave light but gave no heate for their garments did not so much as smell of the fire Dan. 3.27 As in the naturall fire God can restraine the naturall properties so God can give the naturall properties thereof to that which is no naturall fire as here the light of fire was in this cloud which yet was no naturall fire QUEST XXVII Whether the piller of the cloud were moved by any naturall motion COncerning the motion of the cloudy and fiery piller that is was not naturall nor yet procured by any naturall cause it is evident by these reasons 1. Vapors and fire have either naturally a motion of their owne in ascending upward or in being violently forced by the aire and winde which motion is alwayes certaine that way which they are driven But this cloud when the campe stood still neither ascended nor descended neither was carried one way or other but continued steadie all in one place 2. This cloâ—d pointed out the Israelites journey so can no other cloud being of an uncertaine motion 3. It was beyond the ordinarie and naturall motion of a cloud that sometime this piller went before the Israelites sometime it came after as when the Egyptians pursued them sometime it staied in the midst of the campe upon the Tabernacle 4. This cloudie piller moved no faster than the campe could follow wherein were both women and children this could not a naturall cloud doe 5. This cloud was alwayes of one fashion like unto a piller but other clouds varie and alter their forme according either to the varietie of the matter whereof they are made or as they are forced together of the wind 6. But that this piller was not moved by any naturall cause but by the Lord himselfe the Scripture it selfe testifieth as chap. 14.19 The Angell of God which went before the host of Israel removed and went behind them also the piller of the cloud went from before them and stood behind the piller then moved and removed as the Angell of God called before Iehovah chap. 13.22 directed it and therefore it is said Numb 9.18 That at the commandement of the Lord they journied and at the commandement of the Lord they pitched They removed when the cloud removed and the cloud removed at the commandement of God and so consequently they removed or made stay at the commandement of God Perer. QUEST XXVIII Of the times of the removing and staying of the cloud NOw as touching the times of the removing and staying of the cloudie and fierie piller 1. It is not directly expressed that the fierie piller removed more than once in the night and that was when the Egyptians pursued after them Perer. because the night was the fittest time for rest and it seemeth that the campe journeying all the day did ordinarily take their rest in the night the speciall use then of the fierie piller was to give them light in the night that they might bee defended from the inconveniences which the darknesse of the night might have brought upon them it might also serve to direct them to travell in the night if they had occasion as when they went through the red Sea 2. Neither is it to be supposed that when the cloud removed the campe followed and rested not till they came to a place to pitch their tents in for whereas they sometime went forward a whole day together they could not hold out without some repast which could not bee done without stay for neither could they have time to dresse their owne meat which they did sometime seeth sometime bake for beside Manna it is certaine they did eat of other meats as of the flesh of their sheepâ— and cattell for part of their sacrifices their Priests did eat and the Offerer had part and to what end else served the heards and flockes of cattell than part for sacrifice but more for food likewise their Manna asked time to grind and bake it and prepare it as they thought good Exod. 16.23 Beside their cattell must have time sometime to feed all this could not be done without some stay therefore at the least once in the day if not twice it is like that the cloud staied that the people might refresh themselves and so goe forward againe 3. Therefore the cloud made three kind of staies one was but for a short time while the campe might refresh themselves the other was longer when they staied all night in a place but pitched no tents as they went three dayes journey from the red Sea till they came to Marah they pitched no tents neither had any mansion place till they came to Marah Exod. 15.22 and Numb
feare of the people vers 1. 2. The crying of the people unto God vers 10. 3. Their murmuring and expostulating with Moses because hee had brought them out of Egypt amplified both by their present feare of death and their former foolish prediction in Egypt vers 11 12. 4. The confident answer of Moses wherein he exhorteth them not to feare with a promise of deliverance and destruction of the Egyptians grounded upon Gods assistance vers 13.14 In the second part there is first the counsell of God to Moses containing both a commandement that they should goe forward vers 15. and a promise both of the safe passing of the Israelites thorow the red Sea with the instrumentall meanes prescribed the stretching out of Moses hand with the rod over the Sea vers 16. and the destruction of their enemies with the end thereof Gods glorie vers 17. and the effect the confession and acknowledgement by the Egyptians themselves of Gods power vers 18. 2. The performance and execution followeth first on the part of the Israelites where the causes are expressed of their safe conducting thorow the Sea both the principall Gods presence and working testified by the removing of the cloud vers 19.20 and the instrumentall either voluntarie in the stretching out of Moses rod or naturall which was the East wind vers 21. then is expressed the manner of their passing thorow the Sea vers 22. Secondly the other part of Gods promise is effected concerning the Egyptians where we have first the occasion the pursuit of the Egyptians vers 23. 2. The causes of their subversion first the hand of God upon them in striking them with feare and taking off their chariot wheeles vers 25. with the efficient thereof the Lord looked toward the host of the Egyptians vers 24. and the effect the flight of the Egyptians vers 21. Secondly the returning of the waters with the principall cause the power of God in commanding the instrumentall cause the ministerie of Moses Thirdly the effect followeth Pharaoh and his host are drowned vers 28. 3. The events follow first the saving of Israel in passing safe thorow the red Sea vers 29. Then the overthrow of their enemies whose carkasses they saw upon the Sea banke vers 30. Lastly the people beleeve God and reverence his minister Moses with the cause thereof the beholding of the great power of God vers 31. 2. The divers readings Vers. 2. Campe before the streits of Chiroth I. Piscat not before Pihahiroth A.P.B.G. cum cater for pi is here no part of the proper name as is evident Numb 33.8 where pi is omitted mippeâ—e hachiroth from the face or sight of Hachiroth where also Ha is the article prefixed no part of the name as the Septuagint read Eroth and the Chalde in that place Hiroth Vers. 5. and 11. What is this that we have done I.C.V. rather than why have we done this A.P. cum cater as Gen. 42.28 What is this that the Lord hath done unto us Vers. 9. All the horses and chariots of Pharaoh B. G. cum cater rather than the chariot horsemen I. for seeing the horses were the chiefe strength of the chariots who had not every one a rider but chariot men to guide them the originall word and sense is better retained Vers. 12. Is not this the thing that we said unto thee V. or did we not tell thee this thing B.G. is not this the word or saying I. cum caeter dabar signifieth both a word or thing their meaning is that the thing now answereth to their words then Vers. 17. And concerning me behold I will harden I. Piscat rather And I behold I will harden B.G.A.P. cum caeter vaani and I. He the nominative case is put absolutely though in this place it agree with the construction following yet elsewhere it doth not as Gen. 17.4 And I behold my covenant is with thee where unlesse it be read concerning me or some such word supplied the nominative case I will not agree with the sentence following Vers. 30. And the Israelites saw the Egyptians dead upon the Sea banks B.G.C.V. cum caeter rather than the Israelites saw the Egyptians dying in the Sea banke I. that is the Israelites standing upon the banke saw the Egyptians dying in the Sea for the word meeth signifieth dead rather than dying as chap. 12.33 we are all meet him dead men and the Hebrew comma or imperfect distinction at Egyptians sheweth that the last words on the shore are referred to the Egyptians dying not to the Israelites beholding and further the preposition ghal signifieth on or upon rather than in and the Sea useth to cast up the dead bodies on the shore Also if the Israelites saw the Egyptians yet alive how should Moses speech be true that they should never see them againe vers 13. that is alive 3. The Explanation of doubtfull questions QUEST I. Of the place where they are commanded to pitch Vers. 2. THat they returne and campe before the streits of Chiroth 1. The reason why they are bid to returne or turne aside was as is shewed before chap. 13.17 because the Lord would not have them goe thorow the Philistims countrie 2. They are commanded to campe in a most incommodious place where they were hemmed in on every side betweene the Sea before them and on one side the Tower or Citie Migdol which was the Citie Hero a Garison of the Egyptians and the mountaines on the other side so that they had no way to passe but by the straits whereby they entred and so to returne upon the face of the enemies that pursued them Iun. Iosephus 3. This Chiroth were certaine craggie mountaines which run along unto the hill Casius Iun. and reach even to the Sea Iosephus which might be so called either of Chur because they were full of dens and caves or of Charath which signifieth to cut of the craggie rocks that seemed as hewne or cut Calvin 4. Baalzephon was a certaine plaine neere unto the Sea where the Idoll so called of the place was worshipped which hath the name of espying or looking there might be some watch Tower to observe the wayes that they might bee safe for the travellers Simler QUEST II. Why the Lord would have them pitch in so discommodious a place Vers. 3. FOr Pharaoh will say of the children of Israel 1. The Hebrewes thinke that the Egyptians had great confidence in this Idoll Baalzephon whereof they had this opinion that hee could fetch againe fugitives that were run away and that therefore they hearing that the Israelites were inclosed there thought them to bee in sure keeping of the Idoll Ex Simler But there is no such cause here touched the onely reason that moved Pharaoh to pursue them was to take advantage of the place thinking they were so hemmed in that they could by no meanes escape 3. The Egyptians might have pursued and overtaken them if they had pitched elsewhere
thrir necessarie use as Tertullian calleth it Aquam comitem the water that did accompany them but this cannot be admitted for afterward Moses smote a rocke in another place Numb 20. and in another place they digged a well for water Numb 21.17 which needed not to have beene done if the water still followed them 3. Neither yet is it like that this water did onely satisfie their present necessity in that place Osiander For it came forth abundantly and so ran along and if in that place onely it had refreshed them that whole circuite being barren and drie they should oft soone againe have beene in distresse for want of water 4. Therefore I condescend to their opinion that thinke this was not Vnim diâ—i beneficium a benefit for one day or place but that they had use of this water afterward in their journeye Bâ—za 5. But whether this river or streame runneth still to this day and watereth all that valley which before was drie as Tostatus thinketh quast 3. I leave as doubtfull thinking rather that it ceased as the Manna did being appointed onely for a supplie of their present necessity QUEST XI What nation the Amalekites were and how they set upon Israel Vers. 8. THen came Amalek 1. The singular number is here put for the plurall Amalek for the Amalekites for one man could not bid battell to a whole host Tostat. 2. Amalek the father of this nation was the sonne of Eliphaz the sonne of Esau by his concubine Timna Gen. 36.12 Mention is made of the countrie of the Amalekites in Abrahams time Gen. 14.7 but that is by a prolepsis the countrie is called by that name which it had when Moses writ that storie not when these things were done Simler 3. Some take these Amalekites to bee the same with the Ismaelites and Saracens Gloss. ordinâ—r They rather belonged to the Idumeans or Edomites but dwelled apart from them in a part of Arabia by themselves Tostat. They inhabited the region Gobolitis and the citie Para Ioseph lib. 3. cap. 2. They are thought to be the same with the Arabians called Autai Zeigler 4. The manner how Amalek set upon Israel is declared Deut. 25.18 how they set upon the hinmost of them the tayle of the armie where followed the women and children when they were faint and weary whereas it had beene their part rather to have met them with bread and water Like as Shemei cast stones at David and railed upon him being already afflicted and pursued of his wicked sonne and as the Jewes insulted over Christ hanging in torment upon the crosse and gave him vineger and gall to drinke Marbach 5. These Amalekites were the first of all nations that set upon Israel when they came out of Egypt And therefore Balaam thus prophesieth of them Amalek the first of the nations his latter and shall be destruction Numb 24.20 As they were the first that assaulted Israel so their destruction should not be behind Ferus 6. Twice did the Amalekites encounter with Israel once by stealth striking the hinmost of them and this was in Rephidim another time they fell upon them being joyned with the Cananites while Israel abode in Cadesh barneah Numb 14. Tostat. 7. This Amalek is not unfitly by some made a representation and lively image of Satan who lieth in the way to hinder all true Israelites in their way to the heavenly Canaan Gloss. interlin QUEST XII The reasons which moved the Amalekites to set upon the Israelites THe causes why Amalek did thus lie in waite for Israel were these 1. Some thinke they did it Vt paterna abdicationis ultâ—res essent to revenge their father Esaus quarrell for the losse of the birthright Calvin But this was no wrong offered to Esau seeing he sold his birthright and so willingly left it and this revenge rather belonged to the Edomites if there had beene any wrong done which were the right offspring of Esau whereas the Amalekites came by a concubine Simler 2. Some thinke that the Amalekites did it of envie to hinder them from the possession of Canaan their promised inheritance Marbach But it is not like that they had any such perswasion that ever they should conquer Canaan but yet it is very like that there remained some envie and hatred in them against the Israelites as there was in Esau toward Iacob 4. Therefore the Amalekites might feare their owne countrie lest the Israelites should set upon them and therefore combined themselves with other nations against them to prevent all danger Ioseph 5. As also they not onely enterprised this of a malicious but of a covetous mind also as it is the manner of the Arabians to rob and spoile those that goe by the way thinking to enrich themselves by the prey and spoile of the Israelites these were the causes which moved the Amalekites 6. But on Gods behalfe the reasons were these that he might exercise his people with new crosses lest through ease and idlenesse they might wax wanton Pelarg. That they might have experience of the goodnesse of God which still added benefits to benefits Ferus That they might by this meanes â—e made more expert and animated against their enemies whom they should afterward encounter Lyran. Tostat. And by this meanes the Israelites also were furnished and provided of armour and other necessaries by the spoile of the Amalekites Ferus Lyranus Marbach QUEST XIII Why Moses goeth not himselfe to battell but appointeth Ioshua Vers. 9. ANd Moses said to Ioshua 1. Moses goeth not himselfe to battell propter senium because of his age he was now 80. yeare old Ferus 2. And Quia novit officium suum spirituale magis esse quà m mundanum c. He knew that his office was spirituall rather than worldly Marbach 3. Hee therefore appointeth Ioshua in his place whose courage and faithfulnesse hee had experience of Tostat. As also because he was to bring the people into the land of Canaan and to fight the Lords battels it was fit that the people should be used and acquainted with his government and command Simler 5. As also Moses stayeth behind that he might attend unto prayer and use spirituall meanes whith he knew would more prevaile than all externall force Simler 6. Beside this doth notably shadow forth the excellency and preeminence of the Gospell before the law for by this that Ioshua and not Moses encountereth with Amalek and prevaileth against him was prefigured Quod non lex nos ab hostibus liberaret sed Iesus Christus That not the law could deliver us from our enemies but Iesus Christ. Ferus QUEST XIV Whether this Hur were the sonne of Caleb Vers. 10. MOses Aaron and Hur or Chur went up 1. The opinion of some is that this Hur was the sonne of Caleb and Miriam Moses and Aarons sister who they say was also called Ephrata whom Caleb married after his wife Azuba 1 Chron. 2.20 Contra. But this cannot be for divers reasons 1. Miriam was elder
Observations 1. Observ. That one affliction followeth another as long as we are in this life Vers. 1. WHere was no water for the people to drinke God doth divers wayes exercise his children and trie their faith as before with want of food so now with penury of water and presently after with warre Piscator And thus it falleth out in the desert and wildernesse of this life that one temptation followeth another till we come to the celestiall Canaan and so as the Scripture saith We must through many afflictions enter into the Kingdome of heaven Act. 14.22 2. Observ. Ministers must not intermit their dutie though it be evill accepted Vers. 4. ANd Moses cried to the Lord. Moses is not discouraged by the ingratitude and murmuring of the people to forsake his calling hee intermitteth not his dutie nor ceaseth to pray for them whereby the Ministers of Jesus Christ are taught that notwithstanding the evill acceptance with the world of their painfull and godly labours they should persever and continue still in discharging their dutie Marbach As Samuel saith God forbid that I should sinne against the Lord and cease praying for you â— Sam. 12.23 3. Observ. We must still goe forward and hold out to the end Vers. 1. THey departed by their journey As the Israelites stayed not in one place but still went forward approaching still nearer to the promised land so we must still goe forward in the pilgrimage of this life and hold out to the end of our journey till we have attained to our celestiall inheritance as the Apostle saith Let us studie to enter into that rest lest any man fall away after the same example of disobedience Heb. 4.11 Ferus 4. Observ. Prayer is not effectuall unlesse it be fervent Vers. 11. WHen he let his hands downe Amalek prevailed While Moses prayer was fervent it was effectuall but when his zeale abated which is signified by the letting downe of his hands he failed of the effect which teacheth us that so long as we lift up hearts and hands unto God by a lively faith we overcome our spirituall enemies but when our zeale waxeth cold and our faith faint they are superiour Piscator Therefore the Apostle having said The prayer of a righteous man availeth much addeth if it be fervent Iames 5.16 5. Observ. The punishment of the wicked though it be deferred will most certainly come Vers. 14. I Will utterly put out the remembrance of Amalek This was not presently accomplished but the judgements of God were suspended above 400. yeares untill the reigne of Saul which sheweth that the judgements of God though they bee deferred a long time yet in the end will most certainly come Marbach As the Apostle saith Whose judgement long agone is not farre off and their damnation sleepeth not 2. Pet. 23. CHAP. XVIII 1. The method and Argument THe summe of this Chapter is to shew the politike order of government instituted in Israel 1. By whom it was brought in 2. By what occasion 3. And the manner thereof First as touching the Author and adviser it was Iethro Moses father in law of whom three things are declared 1. His comming unto Moses both upon what occasion vers 1. whom he bringeth with him Moses wife and his two sons who are described by their names vers 3.4 whether he commeth vers 5. 2. His manner of entertainment when shee was come where these things are expressed 1. His message to Moses 2. Moses greeting vers 7. and narration of such things as the Lord had done for them vers 8. 3. Iethro his congratulation vers 9.10 and confession of God vers 11. 4. His solemne admittance and joyning to the people of God vers 12. Secondly the occasion followeth wherein is shewed the fact vers 13. and thereupon the conference betweene Iethro and Moses consisting of his demand vers 14. and Moses answer vers 15.16 Thirdly in the manner and matter of this forme of government 1. There is Iethro his reprehension of Moses order with his reasons vers 17.18 2. His advice and counsell is propounded what course should be taken in the greater and weightier causes which hee would have reserved to Moses owne hearing vers 19.20 what provision should bee made in chusing officers and governours for the rest vers 21.22 with the reasons of his counsell vers 23. 3. Then followeth the putting in practice of this counsell first by Moses vers 24.25 in chusing of such officers as Iethro prescribed then by the officers and Judges themselves vers 26. And so Iethro is dismissed vers 27. 2. The divers readings Vers. 1. The Prince of Midian I. C. rather than Priest B. G. cum cater cohen doth not onely signifie a Priest but Princeâ— as Davids sonnes are called cohanim not Priests but chiefe rulers for they being of the tribe of Iudah could not be Priests Tostatus Oleaster Vers. 1. The father in law I. V. cum caeter cognatur the kinsman L. but chothen signifieth rather a father in law as it is taken Exod 3.1 Vers. 2. Then Iethro Moses father in law tooke I.B.G. cum caeter then he tooke L. here the former part of the clause is clipped off Vers. 11. For in that thing wherein they were proud he is above them that is superiour unto them Iun. Better than because they dealt proudly against them L.S.P. for here these words in the thing which are omitted or wherein he dealt proudly against them did they perish V. or were destroyed themselves B. or were recompensed G. All these words are added by way of explanation But after the first reading ghalehem is better translated above them than against them and it is referred rather to the Lord than to the Egyptians and so the sense is full without any addition Vers. 23. If thou doe this thing and God commande thee both thou shalt be able to endure G.I.B.A.P. better than in these things which God commandeth thee thou mayst stand V. Here these things is added or if thou doe this thing thou shalt fulfill the commandement of God L. fulfill is added or God shall strengthen thee S. But the word tsavah signifieth to command See the meaning of these words afterward quest 23. 3. The Explanation of doubtfull and difficult questions QUEST I. Whether Iethro and Rohuel or Râ—ghuel were the same man Vers. 1. WHen Iethro the Priest or Prince of Midian 1. Some thinke that Reguel mentioned Exod. 2. Iethro here named and chap. 3.1 and Hobab Numb 10. were all one Sic Lyran Tostat. Pelarg. So also the Latine translator readeth Exod. 2. for Reguel Iethro Lyranus from the Hebrewes giveth this reason from the notation of the name Iethro and Hobab the first signifieth adjâ—ciens adding for he added unto other ordinances of Moses that of appointing officers and the other word signifieth diligens loving because hee loved the law of God and was converted to Judaisme But that Hobab Iethro and Reguel are not the same is evident
superlativum fâ—cere solent Use to expresse that by the negative which wee use to doe by the superlative The Lord shall not hold him innocent or guiltlesse that is pro impio scelerato habebit c. shall hold him for a wicked man Lippom. 2. And it is as much to say as he will punish him for whom the Lord holdeth innocent he punisheth not Tostat. 3. This commination here added sheweth a treble office of the law Quorum unvm in docenda voluntare Dei c. The one is in teaching the will of God what should be done what not done the other in manifesting the sinne the third in shewing the punishment for the duety omitted Borrh. 4. And by this commination is signified that although the Lord be full of long suffering Compensare tamen soleat tarditatem gravitate supplicii c. Yet he doth recompence the slacknesse of the punishment with the greatnesse thereof Lippom. This sheweth that although blasphemers escape the censure of men yet the Lord will most certainely punish them 5. Paulus Burgensus here taketh up Lyranus because he maketh this commination causa prohibitionis the cause of the former prohibition which he correcteth thus he saith it is comminatio paenae a threatning of punishment not the cause of the prohibition But if Lyranus be interpreted with favour as the Replier to Burgensis thus expoundeth that comminatio est causa motiva observantiae praeceptorum The commination is a motive cause of the observation of the precepts Burgens had no great reason to take this exception to Lyranus 3. Doctrines observed out of the third Commandement 1. Doct. Of the generall and particular contents of this Commandement THe contents then of this Commandement in generall are that as in the negative is forbidden the abuse and profanation of the name of God so in the affirmative included wee are commanded with all reverence and feare to use the name of God The particular vertues here required with their opposite vices are these 1. The propagation of the true doctrine of the will and workes of God and setting forth the same unto others as the Lord chargeth his people Deut. 4.9 Take heed to thy selfe c. that thou forget not the things which thine eyes have seene but teach them thy sonnes and thy sonnes sonnes c. Contrary hereunto are 1. The neglect of this duty in not declaring the will and workes of God to others for it sheweth that they are forgetfull of Gods benefits and so have and know them in vaine as that unprofitable servant saith in the Parable I was therefore afraide and went and hid thy talent in the earth Matth. 25.25 2. The corrupting of the true doctrine concerning the will and workes of God as Ieremy saith of the false Prophets that they prophesied lies in the name of God Ierem. 14.14 Vrsin This is a speciall transgression of this Commandement when any abuseth the name of God Ad confirmandam erroneam religionis doctrinam To confirme any erroneus doctrine of religion Osiander As they doe which alleage Scripture in defense of their errours And to this purpose Gloss. Interlinear Nomen Dei legne lapidi vel hujusmodi non attribues c. Thou shalt not give the name of God to stockes or stones or such like c. 2. The setting forth of Gods praise blessing of his name in all his workes seeking of his glory reverencing of his Majesty is here commanded as the Apostle saith Coloss. 3.17 Whatsoever yee shall doe in word or deed doe all in the name of the Lord Iesus giving thanks to God even the Father by him Contrary hereunto are 1. The contempt or neglect of the glory of God as Rom. 1.21 When they knew God they did not glorifie him as God which transgression is committed when men doe not acknowledge God the giver and author of all good things which they injoy 2. Blasphemy which is to speake evill of the name of God as to murmure and repine against him to make him the author of evill and such like against this sinne it was decreed by Moses law that he that blasphemed the name of God should bee put to death Levit. 24.17 3. Cursing and execration is contrary hereunto when men doe curse others as from God as wishing the plague of God to light on them or such like for so they make God but as the executioner to take revenge according to their lust and wicked desire of such curses speaketh David Psal. 109.17 As he loved cursing so shall it come unto him as he loved not blessing so shall it bee farre from him 3. Confession of the truth is another vertue here prescribed Rom. 10.10 With the heart man beleeveth unto righteousnesse and with the mouth man confesseth to salvation So Saint Peter Sanctifie the Lord God in your hearts and be ready alwayes to give an answer to every man that asketh you a reason of that hope which is in you 1. Pet. 3.15 Contrary hereunto are 1. The deniall of the truth through feare and infirmity as Peter with cursing denied Christ. 2. A generall apostasie and falling away from the truth of such the Apostle speaketh They went out from us for they were not of us 1. Ioh. 3.19 3. Dissembling of the truth as they which confessed not Christ lest they should have beene cast out of the Synagogue Iohn 11.42 4. Offence and scandall in manners or life whereby God is dishonoured Such were the Jewes of whom the Apostle saith The name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles because of you Rom. 2.24 4. Invocation of the name of God which is a devout petition and asking at the hands of God of such things as we need grounded upon the confidence of the promises of God in Christ. So the Prophet David saith Praise the Lord and call upon his name Psalm 105.1 Invocation as it is a part of Gods worship and so belongeth unto him is a branch of the first Commandement wherein I rather follow Simlerus judgement who maketh invocation of Saints a breach of the first Commandement than Vrsinus who referreth it to the third But in respect of the manner required in prayer that it should be done with a true heart and unfained devotion it appertaineth to the third precept Contrary unto true and faithfull invocation are first the neglect of prayer Psalm 14.4 They call not upon the Lord. Secondly the abusing of prayer and invocation of the name of God to unlawfull ends as to sorcery and enchantment Borrh. Thirdly the asking of such things as are not agreeable to the will of God as the Apostle saith Ye aske and receive not because ye aske amisse Iam. 4.22 Fourthly lip labour in prayer when many words are used but without any true devotion As the Prophet saith This people honoureth mee with their lips but their heart is farre from me Isai. 29.13 as it is cited Mark 7.6 5. Here is commanded a due and reverent taking of the name of God
to cure and heale the diseased as our Saviour healed the woman that had beene bowed together upon the Sabbath Luk. 13.11 And at another time hee recovered a lame man upon the Sabbath day and bid him take up his bed and walke Ioh. 5.8 Thirdly works tending to pietie were not inhibited upon that day as the Priests did offer sacrifice and doe other bodily works that belonged thereunto and therefore they are said to breake the Sabbath and yet were blamelesse Matth. 12.5 not that indeed the Sabbath day was broken by them but this is spoken in respect of the vulgar opinion that thought the Sabbath violated if any necessarie worke were done therein Tostat. qu. 14. QUEST X. Why the children servants and cattell are commanded to rest Vers. 10. THou nor thy sonne nor thy daughter c. 1. The father of every house must not onely provide that himselfe keepe a Sabbath unto the Lord but hee must have a care of those which are under his charge as of his sonnes and daughters then of his servants whom he is bound to instruct in the wayes of the Lord. 2. But the case is divers where the servant is of the same profession and where he is not for if he be of the same religion the master is to instruct him and to see he keepe the Lords Sabbaths if he be of another profession as a Jew or Saracen now the servant is to be considered as a thing appertaining to the master and so he is to keepe the Sabbath though non propter se not of conscience in respect of himselfe yet propter Dominum because of his master who cannot observe the Sabbath quietly seeing his servant to breake it in his sight and so for the same cause the precept is given in the next place concerning the rest of the cattell 3. The beast also is to rest for these causes first that mercie and compassion should be extended even unto the dumbe creature that it may sometime be spared and have some respite from labour Secondly because the beast cannot be employed but man also thereby is constrained to worke also and so to violate the Sabbath in taking care for his beast Thirdly that by the fight of the cattell resting from their labour man also might be put in minde of his dutie to keepe the Lords rest like as for the same cause in publike fasts the beasts were enjoyned abstinence that men seeing them in their kinde to mourne might be stirred up unto griefe and sorrow Simler 4. But whereas mention is made onely of the sonne and daughter man servant and maid servant and not of such women as were married the wife therefore must be comprehended under this word thou because the Matrone of the house is in some sort joyned with the father of the house in the administration of the familie Tostat. qu. 14. 5. Cajetane also here giveth this note Quod nulla fuit mentio pastorum That no mention is made of shepherds which tended their flocks but onely of the domesticall servants which were as a part of the house because it was impossible to leave the great flocks of sheepe without a superintendent or keeper every seventh day QUEST XI What strangers were enjoyned to keepe the Sabbaths rest Vers. 10. NOr thy stranger that is in within thy gates 1. Tostatus understandeth such strangers as dwelt in their walled cities for the word here used signifieth both gates and cities so also Vatablus and Oleaster here alludeth unto that use and custome of strangers which inhabited rather in the suburbs and about the gates than in the heart of the citie but it is more largely taken than for the gates of the cities because many strangers might dwell among them in townes and villages where were no gates By gates then by a certaine metaphor are understood the bounds and limits of every ones jurisdiction Iun. whether it were in citie towne or familie 2. Tostatus thinketh that here the stranger is meant which was converted to the Israelites faith and such as were circumcised for then they were bound to keepe the whole law otherwise not quaest 14. But I preferre rather Cajetanes opinion that they were to compell even the Ethnikes among them to keepe the corporall rest though they did not communicate with them in other parts of the divine service Quoniam dedecet publicum festum turpe reddi à peregrinis Because it was not fit that the publike festivall should be defiled by strangers To the same purpose Lippoman Nulli cohabitanti permittitur Sabbati dissolutio None that cohabited was to be permitted to dissolve the Sabbath And this was commanded for these two reasons Ne suo exemplo scandalum praeberent Ecclesiae Lest they might give offence unto the Church by their example and lest the Jewes also by this occasion might have taken libertie to violate the Sabbath Vrsin QUEST XII Why a reason is added to this Commandement Vers. 11. FOr in six dayes c. 1. This is a reason not of the morall but of the ceremoniall part of this Commandement for the observation of the seventh day for otherwise we should be bound to the keeping of the same day still Lippoman 2. And the Lord herein doth propound his owne example to draw us to obedience that as children wee should imitate the example of our heavenly father Basting 3. Now the cause why a reason is annexed to this Commandement concerning the Sabbath but de caede nihil tale adjecit c. no such thing is added touching murther Chrysostome yeeldeth to bee this because the conscience of man by nature telleth him that murther is evill but the Commandement of keeping the Sabbath being but particular and for a time non est de principalibus per conscientiam exquisitis c. is not one of the principall things such as the conscience enquireth of But Thomas doth more fully explaine this reason Illa quae sunt pure moralia habent manifestam rationem those precepts which are meere morall are evident enough and need not have any other reason annexed but in those precepts which beside the morall part have a ceremoniall consideration as in the second of grave◠images and in the fourth of the determination of the day oportuit rationem assignari it behoved a reason to be assigned because being not wholly grounded upon naturall reason magis natum erat è mente excidere it was more apt to fall out of the minde 4. Cajetane also giveth another reason Inseruit Deus 〈◊〉 proprio aliquid juris positivi juri morali naturali c. God with his owne mouth did insert somewhat of the positive law into the naturall and morall law to authorise such positive lawes as should afterward be given by Moses lest if the Lord had not given with his owne mouth some positive law Moses might have beene thought to have framed them himselfe QUEST XIII How the Lord is said to have rested REsted the seventh day 1.
lawes which were instituted before Moses are immutable and perpetuall but such was the institution of the Sabbath Answ. The proposition is not true for the fathers before Moses used to offer sacrifices Circumcision was given to Abraham even from the beginning there was a difference betweene cleane and uncleane beasts and yet all these being types and figures of things to come are abrogated by Christ. Simler 3. Object The lawes given before mans fall in the state of his innocencie could bee no types of the Messiah being not yet promised and therefore they doe bind all Adams posteritie such was the sanctifying of the Sabbath Answ. 1. Such lawes the ground whereof was printed in the soule of man in the creation as are all morall precepts are perpetuall but not all in generall given unto Adam as was the prohibition to eat of the tree of life Vrsin 2. But it may be further answered that the Sabbath was not instituted before mans fall for he is held to have fallen upon the sixth day the same day wherein he was created as it is at large handled in that question upon the 3. of Genesis 3. This law of sanctifying the Sabbath in substance remaineth still though the ceremonie of the day be changed 4. Object The keeping of the Sabbath is called an everlasting covenant Exod. 31.16 it is therefore to remaine for ever Answ. 1. So Circumcision is called an everlasting covenant because they were to continue till the comming of the Messiah and so long as the Common-wealth of Israel continued to them it was perpetuall but now their state being dissolved the covenants made with them are expired also Simler 2. It is called everlasting in respect of the signification and substance thereof our rest in Christ and so it remaineth still and shall for ever as the Kingdome of David in the Messiah shall never have end Vrsin 5. Object The reason and cause of the law is immutable namely the memoriall of the creation therefore the law it selfe also and seeing the knowledge of the creation is necessarie so also is the symbole and monument thereof the celebration of the seventh day Answ. 1. The cause or reason of a law being immutable the law it selfe also is immutable if it bee so tied unto the law as that it cannot stand if the law be changed but so is it not here for the creation may as well be remembred upon another day as upon the seventh Vrsin 2. All the sacrifices and ceremonies of the law were symboles and signes of necessary things as Circumcision the paschall Lambe of the Circumcision of the heart and of the Messiah which things remaine still but the symboles are abolished Simler Now then that Christians are not bound unto the Jewish Sabbath it is evident by these reasons 1. By the doctrine of the Apostles Galath 4.10 You observe dayes and moneths times and yeares I am in feare of you lest I have bestowed upon you labour in vaine and by name S. Paul speaking of the Sabbaths saith They were shadowes of things to come but the bodie is in Christ Coloss. 2.16 2. The Apostles by their example shewed that the Jewish Sabbath was determined for they began to keepe the first day of the weeke Act. 20.7 and 1 Cor. 16.2 3. All types and shadowes were but to continue untill the bodie came which was Christ but the Sabbath was one of those shadowes 4. The Sabbath was a note of cognizance and a worke of distinction and difference betweene the Israelites and other people which difference and partition is now taken away in Christ for now there is neither Jew nor Grecian but all are one in Christ Galath 4.28 Ex Vrsin In Gregories time there were Qui die Sabbati aliquid operari prohiberent which did prohibite to doe any worke upon the Sabbath or Saturday whom he refelleth thus Quos quid aliud nisi Antichristi praedicatores dixerim c. whom what else should I call than the preachers of Antichrist who when he commeth shall cause both the Sabbath and the Lords day to be kept without doing any worke for because he shall faine himselfe to die and rise againe hee shall cause the Lords day to be had in reverence and because he shall compell them unto Judaisme he shall likewise command the Sabbath to be kept And thus he concludeth Nos quod de Sabbato scriptum est spiritualiter accipimus c. We spiritually observe that which is written of the Sabbath for the Sabbath signifieth rest Verum autem Sabbatum Redemptorem nostrum habemus and we have our Redeemer and Saviour our true Sabbath 2. Cont. Against the Iewes carnall observing of the Sabbath BEside this that the Jewes would enforce upon us their Sabbath they have another errour in the manner of keeping their Sabbath which they solemnize in taking their ease in eating and drinking and giving themselves over to all pleasure and licentiousnesse for as Burgensis reporteth of them The Jewes thinke they are bound upon every Sabbath to eat thrice that is one dinner and two suppers and in so doing they shall escape the punishment of hell Burgens addition 4. Contra. 1. Thus their forefathers kept an holy day to the golden Calfe in eating and drinking and rising up to play God will not be so served 2. The way to Paradise is a strait and narrow way by many afflictions we must enter into the Kingdome of heaven not eating and drinking and taking our pleasure 3. Augustine saith Quanto melius foeminae eorum lanam facerent quà m in neomeniis saltarent How much better might their women spinne than dance in their new moones Tract 4. in Ioan. 4. Chrysostome also thus proveth that the Sabbath is not â—tii but spiritualis actionis materia not an occasion of idlenesse but of spirituall exercise because the Priests were by the law upon that day to offer double sacrifice but if it were a day of ease Oportebat Sacerdotem omnium maximè otium agere it was meet that the Priest most of all should take his ease then Concion de Lazaro 3. Cont. Of the Iewes superstition in the precise and strict keeping of the Sabbath rest AGaine the Jewes were superstitiously addicted to the corporall rest which they would not breake upon any occasion as our Chronicles doe make mention of a Jew that being fallen into a jakes refused to be taken out thence upon their Sabbath day and the next day being the Lords day the Governour would not suffer him to be pulled out upon that day because it was the Christians Sabbath and so the wilfull Jew there perished Of the like strictnesse were some among the Christians in keeping of the externall rest upon the Lords day therein imitating the Jewes as Gregorie in the fore-cited place writeth how some did forbid any to wash themselves upon the Lords day whom he thus confuteth 1. Si pro luxu animi ac voluptatis quis lavari appetit c. If any man
1.19 And there be two reasons why anger should not be soone provoked because rage is a sinne before God and so deserveth punishment and for that every man desireth libertie but he that is given to anger is not Dominus sui ipsius Master of himselfe 2. He must take heed ut 〈◊〉 in ira permaneat that he continue not long in anger Psal. 4. Be angrie and sinne not Ephes. 4. Let not the Sunne goe downe upon your wrath 3. Men must bee carefull ne procedat primò in corde that anger proceed not first in the heart for then it turneth to hatred and he that hateth his brother is a manslayer for Se interficit spoliando se charitate alium He killeth himselfe by spoyling himselfe of charitie and another also 4. Ne procedat in verbo It must not proceed in word for he which calleth his brother foole is in danger of hell fire Matth. 5. 5. Ne procedat in opere It must not proceed unto the deed for in every worke wee must consider two things Facere justitiam misericordiam To doe justice and shew mercie but he which is angrie can doe neither For the first the Apostle saith that the wrath of 〈◊〉 doth not accomplish the righteousnesse of God Iam. 1.20 It is reported of Plato that hee should say to his servant that had offended him Punirem te nisi essem iratus I would punish thee if I were not angrie And he that is angrie can shew no mercie as it is said of Simeon and Levi in their rage they killed a man Gen. 49. Thom. in opuscul QUEST VIII Of rayling and reviling NExt unto the inward rage and heat of the affections followeth the outward indignation expressed by words gesture and other signes and the third degree is when men fall to plaine railing backbiting slandering threatning as these three are thus expressed by our blessed Saviour Whosoever is angrie with his brother unadvisedly shall be culpable of judgement and whosoever saith unto his brother racha shall be worthie to be punished by a counsell and whosoever shall say thou foole shall be worthie to be punished with hell fire Matth. 5.22 1. Here our Saviour maketh three degrees of anger or rage the one in the sudden heat and boyling of the affection inwardly without cause the second in the shewing of this indignation outwardly by any disdainfull words as in calling one racha that is idle head light braine for so rik in the Hebrew to the which this Syrian word agreeth both in sound and sense signifieth light value Iun. Matth. 5.22 As also this indignation may bee expressed by other signes as by grinning frowning spitting and such like Simler Then the third degree followeth in open railing as calling one foole with other termes of reviling 2. As our Saviour maketh difference of the sins so also he sheweth divers degrees of punishment alluding unto the politike forme of judgement for first there was the session or judgement of three who judged of small causes then of 23. who determined more waightie matters then of 71. before whom the high Priest or a false Prophet and sometime a whole tribe was convented and judged Beza So he that is angrie shall be censured in the secret judgement of God he that sheweth his indignation by opprobrious words shall be held guiltie before all the assemblie of the heavenly Angels and Saints he that raileth and revileth shall bee judged worthie of hell fire that is of the greatest punishment Marlorat For they used foure kinds of punishments among the Jewes whereby they put malefactors to death strangling the sword stoning and fire of the which the last was the worst Beza 3. For he that raileth and revileth tres quasi uno ictu occidit killeth three as it were with one blow himselfe him that giveth credit and the third whom he slandereth and revileth Basting QUEST IX Whether beating and wounding though there be no killing be not forbidden here THe externall act followeth not only of killing but in offering any other violence with the hand in beating wounding striking and such like 1. Here commeth to be examined the opinion of R. Salomon that in this precept only murther is forbidden but other violent wrongs in maimes wounds shedding of bloud beatings and such like hee thinketh onely afterward to bee restrained in the Judicials 2. Against this opinion these reasons are enforced 1. The Judicials only concerned the Israelites and did not bind the Gentiles but even among them these kind of violent assaults were unlawfull therefore they are forbidden not by the Judicials only but by the Morall law Tostat. qu. 21. He also urgeth this reason The things which were forbidden by the Judicials of Moses only it was no sinne for the Israelites to doe before those Lawes were given them that is before they came to Mount Sinai but it was unlawful before for them one to smite another as for the same cause Moses reproved an Hebrew that did his brother wrong and smote him Exod. 2.13 therefore these wrongs were not only prohibited by the Judiciall law 3. Burgensis giveth this reason Quia facit contra charitatem Because he that smiteth or woundeth though he kill not doth against charity as he also doth which killeth though in an higher degree So also Lippoman 4. Tostatus further giveth this rule Omnia quae pertinent ad idem genus reducuntur ad idem prâ—ceptuum All that belongeth to the same kinde is to be referred to the same Commandement as all wounding beating smiting tendeth to the hurt of our brother in his body as killing likewise doth QUEST X. Why actuall murder is such an hainous sinne before God NOw followeth the greatest transgression among the rest which is the taking away of a mans life 1. For if hatred envy railing wounding and the like are counted murder before God in respect of the will and purpose much more murder it selfe which is the scope and end whereat all the former wrongs and injuries drive for if those things are displeasing unto God because they often bring forth murder the effect it selfe must needs bee more hainous Basting 2. Another reason which amplifieth the sinne of murder is because the Lord by this meanes seeth Imaginem suam violari that his image is violated which is given as a reason of this precept Gen. 9.6 Calvin 3. And againe it is an unnaturall sinne because man is as our owne flesh as the Prophet saith Isai. 58.7 Hide not thy selfe from thine owne flesh but no man ever hated his owne flesh as the Apostle saith Calvin Yea the murderer herein is crudelier Lupâ— more cruell than the Wolfe for as Aristotle writeth 4. Animalium Give unto a Wolfe the flesh of another Wolfe and he will not eat it yet one man preyeth upon another and devoureth another Thomas 4. Hominum societas violatur by this meanes the societie of man is violated which that it may be preserved the Lord forbiddeth all shedding of
will as if a man shoot an arrow and kill a woman with child or shee be behind him and he knew it not and hee hurteth her with his heele that she die in this case the man deserved no punishment at all no not so much as a pecuniary mulct to be inflicted which yet is appointed by this law where death followeth not therefore this law meaneth not any such act which is altogether involuntarie Tostat. quaest 24. 2. Neither is this law to be understood of murther altogether voluntarie as if a man of purpose should smite a woman with child and shee die for this was provided for before what punishment should be laid upon him that committed wilfull murther 3. This law therefore is made concerning such violent acts as were of a mixt kinde partly voluntarie partly involuntarie as if a man striving with one and seeing a woman with child within the danger cared not whether shee was hurt or no Tostat. Or if striving with a man he thrust him upon a woman with child Galas Or a woman comming to rescue her husband receiveth hurt by the other that striveth Lyran. In this case if death followed in the woman with child the 〈…〉 to die foâ— it 4. And the reasons are these 1. Because adfuit laedendi animuâ— he that so striveth had a minde and intent to hurt Simler Consilii ratio habenda est his counsell and intention must be considered which was to assault the life of another and by this occasion he killeth one whom he intended not to hurt Iunius Piscator 2. Againe Vxor una carâ— est cum viâ—o quem intendeâ—â— pâ—râ—utere The wife is one flesh with her husband whom he intended to smite Lyran. 3. And beside instance is given of a woman with child who neither could shift for her selfe and a double danger is brought both upon her her child which she went with therefore in this case the law provideth that such oversights should be severely punished Tostat. q. 25. QUEST LVI Whether the death of the infant be punished as well as of the mother Vers. 22. ANd death follow not c. 1. Some thinke that this is to be understood onely of the death of the woman and not of the child Osiander That if the child died and not the woman he was onely to pay a peece of money not to lose his life for it and their reason is because he deserved not so great a punishment that killed an infant in the wombe as he that did stay a perfect man Oleaster who findeth fault with Cajetane for understanding the law indifferently of the woman and her child 2. But Cajetanâ— opinion is to be preferred for like as it is a more heinous thing to kill a man in his owne house than in the way so is it a prodigious thing to suffocate an infant in the mothers wombe qui nondum est in lucem editus which is not yet brought forth into the light of this world Calvin And againe Foetus quamvis in utero inclusus homo est The infant though yet inclosed in the wombe is a man Simler And the child in the wombe is yet a part of the person of the woman so that if there be corruptioâ—â—tius perâ—oâ—a aut partis a destruction of the whole person or of a part Iun. he that so hurteth a woman with child in her owne person or her childs is subject to this law QUEST LVII Whether this law extendeth it selfe to infants which miscarie being not yet perfectly formed NOw it being agreed that this law as well comprehendeth the infant that perisheth as the woman that beareth it yet there remaineth a question whether if the childe in the wombe bee yet imperfect and so not endued with sense and life that in this case though the woman die not but onely lose her birth he that did the hurt is to suffer death 1. Some hold the affirmative that if any child whatsoever by this meanes miscarrie the offender is subject to this law 〈…〉 propâ—â—qua est effectui The iâ—fant being now formed is so neere unto the effect thâ—â— is the life that who causeth the same to miscarrie may be said to have killed a man Gallas And therefore by the Civill law he that of purpose procured the birth to miscarrie if he were a meane person was condemned to the metall mines if a noble person to banishment Cicero also in his oration pro Cluentiâ— reporteth of one Milesia a woman who being hired of the heires in reversion to destroy the infant that shee went with had a capitall puishment therefore inflicted upon her Ex Simlero But these lawes were made against such as did of purpose seeke to destroy infants in the wombe and cause abortion of them here the cause is divers where the fruit of the wombe miscarrieth by some chance 2. Therefore this penaltie was onely by the law inflicted when as the infant perished that was endued with life So Augustine thinketh using this reason Nondum potest dici anima viva in eo corpore quod sensu caret c. The living soule cannot be said to be yet in that bodie which wanteth sense qu. 80. in Exod. And thus the Septuagint interpret If the infant came forth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not yet formed c. which forming of the infant beginneth fortie dayes after the conception as Procopius Cajetane giveth this reason why in such a case when the birth commeth forth imperfect the sentence of death is not inflicted quia homo in potentia non est homo because a man onely in possibilitie is not a man quia tunc non occiditur homo non est homicidium and because then a man is not killed it is no manslaughter Tostat. And the word jeladim sons signifieth as much that the law meaneth formed and perfect infants Simler And it is put in the plurall because a woman may have more infants than one in her wombe at once for otherwise why should one give life for life or soule for soule seeing such imperfect births are not yet endued with life soule As Augustine saith In Adam exemplum datum est c. An evident example is given in Adam quia jam formatum corpus accipit animam that the bodie when it is now fashioned receiveth the soule and not before For after Adams bodie was made the Lord breathed into him the breath of life So August lib. quaest vet nov Testam qu. 23. as he is alleaged Caus. 32. qu. 2. cap. 9. QUEST LVIII Why the action is given unto the husband Vers. 22. ACcording as the womans husband shall appoint him c. 1. Because the injurie is done unto the man in that his issue is cut off and because hee is the head of the woman the law referreth the prosecution of this wrong unto the husband Tostat. 2. But the taxation of the mulct is so referred to the man as yet if he should exceed a just proportion the Judges in
Of the first sort are these 1. Concerning theft either apparent as either of simple theft consummate when the thing stollen is killed or sold vers 1. or of theft with violence vers 2.3 or of simple theft not consummate when the thing stollen is yet found with the man v. 4. or secret theft in feeding on other mens grounds vers 5. 2. The Law of burning vers 6. 3. The Law of committing any thing to anothers trust vers 7 8. 4. Of things taken away vers 9. 5. Of things that are hired what is to be done if they decay in his hand that hired them vers 10 11. what if they be stollen 6. The Law of borrowing and lending vers 14 15. 7. Of simple fornication what is to be done if the father consent vers 16. what if he refuse vers 17. The sacred Lawes follow 1. Which are either grounded upon the Law of Nature which are two not to suffer a witch to live vers 18. nor to lye with a beast vers 19. 2. Or upon the institution of God as not to offer unto any strange gods vers 20. 3. Or which concerne the duties of humanity to be shewed 1. Toward strangers vers 21. 2. The widowes and fatherlesse vers 22. whereunto the reason iâ— added containing a commination of punishment against those which oppresse and trouble them 3. Toward the poore neither in oppressing them with usury vers 25. nor keeping backe their pledge vers 26. with the reason vers 27. The publike Lawes are 1. Concerning duties both toward Magistrates in generall not to speake evill of the Rulers vers 28. and in particular toward Ecclesiasticall Ministers in yeelding their tithes and first fruits vers 29 30. 2. And touching the generall duty of sanctimony in themselves vers 31. testified by that outward ceremoniall signe in not eating any uncleane thing 2. The divers readings Vers. 1. Foure small beasts of the flocke for one small beast I. better than foure sheepe for a sheepe B.G.S.L. for the first word is tzon the other sheh and therefore cannot bee interpreted by the same word or than foure sheepe for a lambe C. A. for that had beene unequall or foure sheepe for a small beast P. V. for it might be a goat as well as a sheepe which was stollen and then foure goats were to be restored againe not foure sheepe tzon is a noune collective and signifieth the flocke as well of goats as sheepe Vers. 2. He shall not be guilty of bloud L.C. or of slaughter I.S. better than there shall be no capitall action against him V. or bloud shall not be shed for him B.G. or he shall be subject to death P. bloud shall not â—e to him H. that is the bloud of the slaine shall not be imputed to him it is better referred to the bloud of the slaine than of the killer Vers. 5. If any man doe feed field c. I.C.S. or cause to be fed V.A.P. better than hurt field B. G. L. the word is baghar to feed and two kindes of feeding are touched when one willingly causeth his cattell to feed on others ground or by negligence Vers. 9. In all manner of trespasse B. G. V. or matter of trespasse C.A.P. better than in every businesse of things carried away I. pashagh signifieth to trespasse to rebell or to depart from the will of the master Oleaster It is meant of all kinde of trespasse in withholding another mans goods Vers. 10. Carried away by violence I.V.A. or taken captive S.L.P. better than taken of enemies L.B.G. shabah signifieth to take by force or drive away Vers. 13. He shall bring it for a witnesse V.I.A.P. that is that which is torne for a witnesse C. or witnesse of the tearing B. better than he shall bring record G. here somewhat is wanting or bring unto him that which is slaine I. here somewhat is added or bring it to the doore S. here somewhat is changed Vers. 31. Totâ—â— of beasts C.A.P. cum cater better than tasted before of beasts I. 3. Questions discussed QUEST I. Of the 〈…〉 QUEST II. Why five oxen are restored for one and for a stollen sheepe but foure HE shall restore five oxen for an oxe 1. R. Salomon thinketh that the cause of this difference why an oxe stealer restoreth five a sheepe stealer but foure iâ— because he that stealeth a sheepe taketh more paines in carrying it upon his shoulder than he that driveth an oxe before him Contra. This is a frivolous reason 1. It is untrue which he supposeth for it is more labour to drive unruly oxen than simple and quiet sheepe 2. And what if a theefe steale many sheepe he cannot thâ—n carry them all upon his shoulder 3. Seeing to steale whether with labour or without is a grievous sinne before God â—â—thing ought to be remitted for any labour that is bestowed in a sinfull act 4. If the more labour in stâ—aling doth mitigate the theft then it should be a lesse theft to breake open an house and steale treasure than to take a thing out of the yard but the Law following determineth otherwise that a theefe breaking by night into an house might be killed 2. The ordinary Glossâ— giveth this reason because an oxe affoordeth five commodities it serveth for sacrifice for tillage for food for milke and the skin also is serviceable for divers uses but the sheepe is profitable only for foure of these for all but the second Contra. 1. But seeing an oxe is not onely profitable for these five ends but for twenty more by this reason twenty oxen should be paid for one 2. Likewise other things as gold and silver are employed for divers uses more than foure or five so then in the theft of these things also more than foure or five-fold should be restored Tostat. qu. 2. 3. The Interlinearie Glosse draweth it to a spirituall sense by five understanding the five senses and by foure the foure humours of the body all which must be afflicted by penance But it is not use in Civill and positive Lawes to leave the literall sense and follow a mysticall 4. Lyranus taketh this to be the cause whom Thomas followeth Quia bovâ—s difficiliùs custodiuntâ—r quaâ—â—ves For that oxen are more easily stollen than sheepe because they are more hardly kept and therefore the more easie theft is more severely punished But this is not alwayes so for sometime it is an easier matter to steale many sheepe than one oxe and more easily may they be conveyed away and hid out of the way 5. But Cajetane hath here a conceit by himselfe urging the signification of the word sheh which he saith properly signifieth a lambe to pay foure sheepe for one lambe he taketh to be a greater proportion and punishment than to pay five oxen for one because they were more proâ—e and ready to steale sheepe than oxen Contra. 1. But the word sheh as Oleaster sheweth signifieth not only a lambe but in generall
he before defiled might according to the generall liberty then permitted Deut. 24.1 if there seemed unto him cause after put her away and the reason of this difference may be this he that taketh a wife willingly will not put her away without cause but he that taketh her against his minde never loved her and so upon every occasion would be ready to send her away whether there were cause or not if he were not by Law restrained of his liberty Tostat. qu. 10. QUEST XXIV What was to be done if the fornicatour were not sufficient to pay the dowrie HE shall endow her c. But what if the man which had committed this wrong to a maid were not able to endow her the question is what course was then to be taken 1. If he were a free man and an Hebrew he was to be sold as in the case of theft vers 3. and to serve so many yeeres as might raise this stocke or dowry for the maid but longer than for six yeeres he could not be sold for all Hebrewes were to be set free in the seventh 2. If he were a free Gentile he might be sold for his life or for so many yeeres as sufficed to make up the dowry 3. If he were an Hebrew servant if his master refused to pay so much money as might serve for the dowry then he was to deliver up his servant to be sold over for so many yeeres as might recompence the dowry before the yeere of remission came and if the yeeres which remained were not sufficient he might be sold over againe 4. If he were a stranger or Gentile being a servant then he might be set over to serve his whole life Tostat. quaest 12. QUEST XXV What if the fornicatour refused to take the maid to wife BUt yet further it will be enquired what if the maids father would consent and yet the party will neither take her nor endow her 1. By the Civill lawes if he be a noble person he should be banished that had defloured a virgin if of base condition he should be whipped and if they ravished a maid against her will in that case they were to suffer death By the Canon lawes if one refused to marry her whom he had defiled he was to be throughly whipped and excommunicate and enjoyned penance till he had fully satisfied 2. And though this be omitted in Moses Law yet so much may be inferred and collected by the letter of the Law that as he was necessarily to endow her for the future of the Indicative moode semper inducit dispositionem necessariam doth alwayes imply a necessary disposition so he was of necessity to marry her like as in another case of forcing a maid he was to be compelled to take her to wife and never to put her away Deut. 22.30 Tostat. quaest 11. QUEST XXVI Whether this Law were generall without any exception NOw although this Law be propounded generally if a man entice a maid he was to endow her and marry her yet there were some exceptions to be made 1. For whereas the Israelites were charged to take them wives out of their owne tribe Numb 36. it is evident that if the maid were of another tribe then the man could not take her to wife but because this case was very rare and unusuall seeing the tribes after they were setled in Canaan when these Lawes were to take place dwelt every one apart by themselves and so there was no feare of such unlawfull entercourse and commixtion betweene a man and maid of divers tribes the Law therefore is silent in this point for ad ea qua raro accidunt jura non adaptantur lawes are not applied to those cases which fall out seldome 2. If he were a Gentile and a stranger of another religion which committed this sinne with a maid neither could she in this case bee given him to wife because they were forbidden to make marriages with such Deut. 7.3 And the Israelitish women were to match in their owne tribe and therefore not with strangers 3. If an Hebrew servant had trespassed herein neither could he have the maid to wife whom he had abused for he was first to endow her which a servant could not doe for either he had fold himselfe into servitude because he was poore or was sold by the Magistrate to make satisfaction for some offence which he had committed and therefore being poore he had not wherewithall to endow her and so could not take her to wife 4. Beside if it were the Priests daughter with whom he had wrought this folly she could not become his wife for she was in this case to be burned Levit. 21. And the man likewise by equity of the same Law being guilty of the same offence 5. Yea if the high Priest himselfe had defloured a maid he could not take her to wife because he was forbidden by the Law to marry any polluted or an harlot Levit. 21. vers 14. 6. If also one had defiled a maid neere of his kin being within the degrees of marriage forbidden they were both to suffer death for it Levit. 20. and therefore could not marry together This Law therefore being generally propounded must yet be interpreted and expounded according to other Lawes for they must all be made to agree together Tostat. qu. 12. QUEST XXVII How farre this positive Law against fornication doth binde Christians now ANd as this Law did not hold generally in the old Testament so neither is it now necessary that whosoever hath committed fornication should be compelled to marry the maid so abused 1. For though it were admitted that this Judiciall and positive Law of Moses were in force still yet some exceptions must needs be admitted as if they are to neere of kin for no such marriage can be allowed within the limited degrees As Saint Paul willed the young man that had committed fornication with his fathers wife to be excommunicate for that fact 1 Cor. 5. he was not suffered to marry her Againe if a Christian maid should commit fornication with an Infidell with a Turke Jew or Heretike in this case the rule of the Gospell will not allow marriage for Christians must marry only in the Lord 1 Cor. 7.39 therefore not with those which are blasphemers of God and enemies to true religion and the Apostle saith Be not unequally yoked with Infidels 2 Cor. 6.14 2. But Tostatus bringeth in two other exceptions as if the maid defiled be either a professed Nunne and so devoted to Monasticall and single life or the man entred into orders unto the which the vow of single life is annexed in neither of these cases can saith he marriage be admitted after fornication committed Tostat. quaest 12. Contra. But against both these exceptions I will oppose the holy judgement of the Apostle and touching the first I urge that Apostolicall saying It is better to marrie than to burne 1 Cor. 7.9 If then Nunnes are subject to
cast by false witnesses even against his knowledge should be free then Pilate who condemned Christ being by false witnesse and the malice of the Jewes accused whom he knew to be an innocent man giving this testimonie of him I find no fault in him at all Ioh. 19.4 should notwithstanding herein have beene without fault Therefore upon these reasons the former conclusion of Lyranus standeth sound and good that a Judge sinneth in giving sentence against the innocent condemned and cast by false evidence if hee in his conscience knew him to be innocent And that he ought rather in this case to give over his office and dignitie if there be no other way to deliver the innocent rather than to be guiltie of his bloud QUEST XIV A Iudge is not bound of his knowledge to condemne a man not found guiltie in publike judgement BUt as the Judge is bound in conscience to deliver the innocent whom he knoweth so to be that yet is found guiltie through malice and envie notwithstanding it dâ—th not follow that hee should likewise condemne him that is cleared in publike judgement whom he knoweth in his private knowledge to be guiltie of the crime as of murther adulterie whereof he was accused but by favour and partialitie acquited and the reasons of this difference are these 1. The law is more readie to spare than to punish to extend favour than to shew rigour according to that rule in the law Odia restringi decet favores convenit ampliari Hatred is fit to be restrained and fafour to be enlarged Tostat. 2. In condemning a man of his owne knowledge he doth more than in dismissing the innocent for here he doth not absolve him by any sentence but onely suspendeth the sentence of condemnation and giveth over his place rather than he will give sentence against him but here he giveth sentence against the other 3. If he should condemne any upon his private knowledge onely he should doe it as a private man but so he hath no power to condemne Lyran. 4. Yet the Judge knowing the partie accused to be guiltie may by some meanes so worke and give such direction that his wickednesse may be found out but of his owne knowledge without further processe or evidence in judgement he cannot condemne him whom he knoweth to be guiltie QUEST XV. What a dangerous thing it is for a Iudge to take gifts Vers. 8. THou shalt take no gift 1. That is the Judge when any cause of his is in hand who bestoweth the gift upon him otherwise for the Prince or Magistrate to take a present or gift of acknowledgement which the subjects and inferiours doe offer to shew their dutie and thankfulnesse it is not here forbidden nay those wicked and unthankfull men that brought Saul no presents are reproved 1 Sam. 10.27 Osiander 2. And a difference is to be made betweene Judges and Advocates for these may safely take their fee so they exact not more than is due unto them because both they have not their set stipends as Judges have and beside they are but pleaders not givers of sentence and so the danger is the lesse whereas Judges have their certaine solarie appointed them and in their sentence definitive the cause standeth or falleth Tostat. 3. This also must bee understood of extraordinarie and unusuall gifts for inferiour Judges have by order certaine fees allowed them in every cause which they may safely take in some places they have publike allowance maintenance and revenues wherewith they ought to be contented as Nehemiah was allowed the bread of the Governour though he tooke it not chap. 5.15 4. And not he only which receiveth silver and gold sed etiam qui propter landom judicat male munus acciple c. but he also which for praise doth judge unjustly receiveth a reward August And there are three kindes of taking of gifts munus à corde est captata gratia à cogitatione c. there is a gift from the heart when a man thinketh to winne favour munus ab ore a gift from the mouth in praise and commendation munus ex manu a gift out of the hand by receiving of a reward Gregor QUEST XVI Whether all kinde of gifts are unlawfull 1. SOme thinke that all gifts are not unlawfull which are given to Judges and they make this difference some gifts are for gaine and lucre as silver gold and such like some are for meat and drinke and these were by some Lawes allowed to be taken especially after sentence given And these circumstances further they would have considered in gifts 1. Who giveth if the rich to him that is poore it is so much the more suspicious 2. The quantity of the gift if it be but small it is not like to corrupt the minde and therefore Tostatus saith Ecclesia Romana non consuevit in his interpretari accipientem delinquere vel donantem The Church of Rome useth not to interpret that the giver or taker offend in these small gifts But it is no marvell that their Church which loveth gifts so well according to the saying Omniae venalia Romae All things are saleable at Rome doth give such a favourable interpretation of bribery 3. The time of giving must be considered if one give unto him in his necessity it is not presumed that he did it to corrupt his mind as to releeve his want Tostat. As though it be not so much more like to corrupt the Judge when he receiveth a gift in his great necessity 2. Therefore this text seemeth to condemne all gifts great or small given to whomsoever rich or poore and whensoever being given to obtaine favour in their cause for a generall reason is given because all such gifts doe blind the eyes and judgement of the wise which are here called the seeing and as the word ghiver in piel signifieth doe not only blind but pull out their eyes as in the same mood it is said Ierem. 52.11 That the King of Babel put or pulled out the eyes of Zedekiah Oleaster And in another sense the word ghur signifieth evigilare to awake so gifts cause the eyes of the prudent to awake and attend upon the unrighteous cause Oleaster But the other sense is more fit here they are said to blind their eyes either that their judgement being corrupted they see not what is just or right as lovers are blinded in that which they love or though they see what is just yet they are turned by gifts to give wrong judgement against their owne conscience Simler These gifts also pervert the words of the just their heart also is first perverted but mention is made of words because principalis subversio c. est in verbis Iudicis the principall subversion and overthrow of the righteous cause is in the words of the Judge Tostat. qu. 8. They are called still righteous though now corrupted because they were so indeed before and seeme to be so still to themselves and others Simler
3. Wherefore if all gifts doe blind the eyes of Judges and pervert their words then it is not safe to receive any gift in that kinde which is given for the furtherance of ones cause No it is not lawfull for a Judge to take a gift to give right judgement Nam de vendâ—tione justi judicii veniretur ad venditionem nequissimi Lest from selling of just judgement they should fall to sell unjust judgement Tostat. And as it is unlawfull to sell justice so it is also to buy as S. Paul might have beene delivered for a reward Act. 24.25 but he chose rather to answer at Rome And in the ancient Church they were noted which did give money for their liberty that they might not be compelled to be present at the Gentiles idolatrous sacrifices Simler 4. So then howsoever the Canon law and the practice of the Church of Rome doth tolerate small gifts yet it is the safest way not to accept of any at all And herein the ancient Romane lawes are to be preferred which as is extant in their 12. Tabulae capite puniendum Iudicem c. did decree that Judge to be punished with death which tooke money to give sentence in a cause Dioclesian also made a Law that a sentence pronounced by a corrupt Judge ipso jure infirmam esse by the Law should be void and to be suspended by appeale Lystat being asked why he received not gifts of the Messerians answered Quia in lege justitiae peccatur Hee should have offended against the Lawes of justice Innocentius also hath a good saying speaking of corrupt Judges Vos non attenditis merita causarum sed personarum non jura sed munera non quod ratio dictet sed quod voluntas affectet non quod licâ—at sed quod lubeat c. pauperum causam cum mora negligitis divitum causam cum instantia promovetis c. You doe not consider the merit of the cause but of the persons not right but gifts not what reason enditeth but what will affecteth not what is lawfull but what you list c. the cause of the poore you neglect by delaying the cause of the rich you are diligent in promoting therefore Tostatus here resolveth and concludeth well that howsoever the Canons doe tolerate the receiving of small gifts yet it is better Si volunt effugere conscientiae scrupulum ut nihil omnino accipiant If they will avoid the scruple of conscience that they take nothing at all 5. A gift then is of great force it prevaileth much as the Wise-man saith in the Proverbs chap. 17.8 A reward is as a stone pleasant in the eyes of them that have it it prospereth whither soever it turneth As a precious stone shineth every way so a gift is available to any purpose Gifts doe much hurt in private matters as Amphiarans wife being corrupted with a precious jewell betrayed him and Procris chastity was overcome with a gift but in publike affaires gifts doe much more hurt as well in civill as Philip King of Macedonia non tam armis quam auro expugnavit libertatem Graecia did not so much by force and armour as by gifts and treasure overthrow the liberty of Greece As also in Ecclesiasticall matters where simonie doth as much hurt as bribery in the Common-wealth for they which by corrupt meanes attaine to the great preferments of the Church must needs also corruptly administer the same Aâ— the Prophet Ezechiel noteth the false Prophets which for handfuls of barley and peeces of bread did prophesie false things chap. 13.18 Simler Therefore seeing the Spirit of God hath set it downe that gifts and bribery doe corrupt and blinde Nimia eorum est impudentia c. They are very impudent and shamelesse that will make their boast notwithstanding that though they receive gifts they can give right judgement Gallas QUEST XVII Why strangers are not to be oppressed in judgement Vers. 9. THou shalt not oppresse a stranger 1. Some thinke that this is a repetition of the former Law chap. 22.21 Thou shalt not doe injury to a stranger that it may appeare quanta cura domino sint peregrini c. how carefull God is of strangers Lippom. And because the Israelites were given to be inhumane and hard toward strangers as the Jewes are to this day that contemne all people beside themselves the Lord saw it necessary often to inculcate this precept Simler But rather I thinke with Cajetane and Gallasius that this is a new Law Illud communiter hoc specialitèr datur judicibus testibus accusatoribus That was given in generall this in particular to Judges witnesses accusers 2. And to this end God so provided in his wisdome that the Israelites and their fathers should be strangers and sojourners in other countries as in Canaan and Egypt ut captivitatis peregrinationis miseriam discerent to learne by experience what the misery of captives and strangers was that they might the better know how to have pity on the like Nemo libentius hospitem sine tecto suo introducit hospitio c. No man more willingly receiveth him into his house that wanteth lodging than he that was sometime without lodging himselfe no man sooner feedeth the hungry and giveth the thirsty drinke than he that felt hunger and thirst himselfe c. August 3. And whereas it is added You know the heart of a stranger the meaning is how full of care and griefe they are that you need not afflict them more Simler that they are destitute of friends and had need to be so much the more pitied Tostat. and seeing strangers are no inhabitants but such as passe thorow the country they should not be stayed nor hindred ut iter suum posset exequi that they may finish their journey Lyran. You know also by your selves their hearts how ready they are to call unto God for helpe against their oppressors as you did in Egypt Simler QUEST XVIII Of the divers festivals of the Hebrewes Vers. 10. SIx yeeres thou shalt sow thy land c. The Hebrewes had divers kindes of festivall dayes which all tended to the honour of God Now impendimus honorem Deo c. wee doe give honour unto God either for an eternall benefit and so they had juge sacrificium every dayes sacrifice or for some temporall which is either generall as of our creation in remembrance whereof they kept the seventh day holy or of our preservation ideo erat festum Neomemae therefore they kept the feast of the new Moone every moneth or speciall as of some speciall benefit and deliverance in remembrance whereof they had their festivals of weekes as Pentecost of moneths as the seventh moneth of yeeres as the seventh yeere and the seventh seventh yeere which was the Jubile Thomas QUEST XIX Why the land was to rest the seventh yeere Vers. 11. BVt the seventh yeere thou shalt let it rest c. 1. The land is said to rest in
justa ratio id postaâ—â—bit but where need it and necessary or just cause doe so require c. otherwise the Law doth forbid all unlawfull swearing as well as the Gospell 3. And the reason why they ought not to sweare by strange gods is ne frequenti juramento iâ—â—â—cantur ad cultâ—â—◠〈◊〉 c. lest that by often swearing they be induced to worship them Glos. interliâ—â—â—â— 4. And as an Hebrew then and so a Christian now was not himselfe so neither were they to compell a Gentile to sweare by them yet as Augustine determineth it is lawfull for a Christian recipere ab eo juramentum in Deo suo c. to receive an oath of a Gentile by his god to confirme some covenant or contract se Gentilis obtularis se facturum if the Gentile doe of himselfe offer it Lyran Tostat. QUEST XXV Whether a Christian may compell a Iew to sweare by his Thorah which containeth the five bookes of Moses VPon this occasion how farre a Christian may compell another of a contrary religion to sweare as a Jew or Turke Tostatus bringeth in divers questions which it shall not be amisse here briefly to touch as first whereas it is an usuall thing with the Jewes at this day to sweare upon their Thorah which is nothing else but a volume containing the five bookes of Moses yet bound up in silke and laid up very curiously in their Synagogue whereout they use to read the lectures of the Law the question is whether it be lawfull for a Christian Judge to urge a Jew to take his oath upon his Thorah for upon the Gospels he will rather dye than take an oath For the resolution of this doubt divers things are to be weighed and considered 1. That there is great difference betweene the Idols and 〈◊〉 gods of the Heathen and the Jewes Thorah for this 〈◊〉 a part of Gods word and containeth nothing but the truth and it is all one as if the Jew did lay his hand upon the Pentateuch or five bookes of Moses as any Christian may take his oath upon the Gospels or any other part of Gods word 2. And like as a Christian laying his hand upon the Gospels doth not 〈◊〉 by the bookâ— for 〈◊〉 were unlawfull in giving the honour due to the Creator unto a creature but hath relation unto God whose verity and truth is contained in that booke So a Jew swearing upon his Thorah yet sweareth by God the Author of the Law and in so doing sinneth not 3. Yet it may so fall out that a Jew may sinne in swearing upon his Thorah as having an opinion that all the contents of that booke as namely the ceremonials are yet in force which are abolished in Christ and yet the Judge may not sinne in requiring the Jew to sweare upon his Thorah for he doth not consider of those things quae sunt in voluntate agentis sed de ipso actis which are in the minde and intent of the doer but of the act it selfe therefore the act of it selfe being lawfull a Jew may be required to doe it Sic Tostat. qu. 14. QUEST XXVI Whether a Iew may be urged to sweare in the name of Christ. BUt as the Jew may be urged to sweare upon his Thorah which they hold to be a booke of truth as Christians doe yet the case is not alike if a Christian should compell a Jew to sweare in the name of Christ for although Christ be in deed and in truth very God yet the Jewes hold him to be worse than any Idoll and therefore the Jew in taking such an oath should doe against his conscience and consequently commit a great sinne or if a Jew should require a Christian to sweare by the name of Christ whom he holdeth to be no God nor yet a good man therein the Jew should also sinne against his conscience for it skilleth not a thing to be so or so indeed dum aliter concipiatur as long as a man otherwise conceiveth and is perswaded in his minde Tostat. qu. 15. QUEST XXVII Whether a Saracene may be urged to sweare upon the Gospels or in the name of Christ. NOw although a Jew cannot be compelled without sinne to sweare in the name of Christ whom he holdeth worse than an Idoll or upon the Gospels which they thinke containe nothing but fables yet the reason standeth otherwise for a Saracene or Turke he may be required to sweare in the name of Christ or upon the Gospels And the reason is because the Saracens have a good opinion of Christ and beleeve that he was sent of God and that he was a great Prophet and a good man and for the most part they doe assent unto the Gospels and beleeve that Christ spake the truth And therefore they in taking such an oath doe not against their conscience and therein sinne not Now if it be objected that the Saracens differ more from the Christians than the Jewes and therefore can no more lawfully take an oath in the name of Christ than the Jewes the answer is that although the Jewes consent with the Christians touching the canonicall bookes of the old Testament as the Saracens doe not yet as touching Christ they doe totally dissent from the Christians and so doe not the Saracens Tostat. qu. 17. QUEST XXVIII Whether a Christian may sweare upon the Iewes Thora BUt it hath beene before shewed that a Jew may be without sinne urged to sweare upon his Thora which is nothing but the Pentateuch containing the five bookes of Moses another question is moved whether a Christian may safely take his oath upon the Jewes Thora And that it is not lawfull so to doe it may be thus objected 1. It is a sinne Iudaizare to Iudaize to doe as the Jewes doe as to be circumcised to observe the Jewish Sabbath and such like But to sweare upon the Thora is to Iudaize that is to doe as the Jewes doe Ergo c. Answ. 1. To Iudaize is not simply to doe that which the Jewes doe but that which they alone doe and none other as to beleeve that which they only beleeve as that the ceremonies of the Law are still in force or to doe that which they only doe as to be circumcised and to abstaine from certaine kinde of meats as Saint Paul chargeth Saint Peter that he compelled the Gentiles Iudaizare to Iudaize concerning their meats for he did eat with the Gentiles before the Jewes came and afterward he withdrew himselfe from them otherwise to beleeve as the Jewes and others also beleeve and to doe likewise as to hold the world to have beene created the Israelites to have beene delivered and all other things in the Scriptures to be true as they are there set downe this is not to Iudaize 2. So because the Thora which is the Pentateuch is not only received of the Jewes but of the beleeving Gentiles and the truth of the Law we subscribe unto as well as the
an inheritance upon him Ferus 2. Posset absque praemii ullius promissione praeciperâ— c. God might if it pleased him command without promise of any reward for he is debter unto none and when we have done all which we can wee doe no more than our duty but God to stirre up our dulnesse propoundeth ample and large promises Marbach 3. And these blessings of plenty health fruitfulnesse long life are here mentioned because they should acknowledge God the Author and giver of all these blessings which the Idolators asked of their Idols Gallas 4. First God promiseth to blesse their increase and store their bread and water both to give them abundance and to blesse the use thereof unto them for otherwise without Gods blessing abundance will soone come to nothing and because plenty is nothing without health Secondly he saith he will take away all sicknesse then because all this would not availe if they had no heires it is added that none should be barren and beside long life is promised for to enjoy these things but a short time were no perfect blessing and lastly victory is promised over their enemies for all these blessings had little helped unlesse they might have had quiet and peaceable possession of the land Ferus QUEST XLVII What is understood by the hornets Vers. 28. I Will send Hornets c. 1. Some doe understand this literally that as God sent frogs and lice upon the Egyptians so against the Canaanites he armed waspes and hornets to shew his power quod per minuta animantia suis auxiliatur that he can helpe his by weake and small beasts Theodoret. So also Procopius giving this note Deum à coelo de improviso suis missurum auxilium That God of a sudden can send helpe unto his out of heaven So also Cajetan Simler Calvin Gallas Pelarg. But Augustines reason may here be urged against this sense Non hoc logimus factum c. Wee doe not reade any such thing to have beene done neither in Moses time under Iosua the Judges or the Kings that hornets were sent against the Canaanites only the booke of Wisdome hoc dicit impleâ—um saith this was fulfilled chap. 12.8 Thou sendedst forerunners of thine host the hornets to destroy them by little and little But this may also be understood of that feare and terrour which God did smite the Canaanites with before the comming of Israel 2. R. Abraham and Aben Ezra by hornets understand a certaine disease which did consume the Canaanites where they hid themselves in their caves But the text saith that these hornets drave them out not that they wasted and consumed them 3. Pellican maketh a metaphoricall sense Ita attonitos eos reddam ut etiam vespae siat â—is superiores I will so astonish them that even flies and waspes shall be able to overcome them c. But Ioshua found the contrary when he was discomfited and fled before the men of Hai that he had not to deale as with flies and waspes 4. Therefore I prefer Augustines sense Vespae istae aculei timoris intelligendae sunt c. These waspes or hornets are to be understood to be those prickes of minde and terrours which made the Canaanites give place to the Israelites So also Lyranus saith they were Anxietates animi eos pungentes tanquam aculei Perplexity of minde which pricked them as sharpe pricks And this to be the meaning the former verse sheweth I will send my feare before thee vers 27. the accomplishment whereof is declared Iosh. 24.12 I sent my hornets before you which cast them out before you the two Kings of the Amorites not with thy sword c. that is the feare which God sent upon them not their sword discomfited them Iunius Piscator As Rahab confesseth When we heard it our heart did faint and there remained no more courage in us Iosh. 2.11 So also Borrhaius 5. Rupertus maketh this allegoricall sense by the hornets Quos scimus de aquino stercore nasci c. Which wee know to be bred out of dung are to be understood those base and contemptible meanes whereby God overcame the power of Satan c. He meaneth the Apostles who were counted as vile and base whereby the Gospell of the kingdome was published and propagated But the former sense is to be insisted upon as the most fit and consonant to the Scripture QUEST XLVIII Why God did not cast out the Canaanites all at once before the Israelites Vers. 29. I Will not cast them out from thy face in one yeere 1. No nor yet in 400. yeeres were they all cast out till the reigne of David and Salomon which the Lord did for divers causes one is here expressed lest the land should have growne to a wildernesse if it had beene dispeopled all at once and so husbandry and tillage would have beene neglected Gallas And the wilde beasts in the solitary places would have increased as Wolves Lions Beares which would have beene a great annoyance to the people Tostat. qu. 84. 2. Another cause was for their rebellion and murmuring for the which they were punished to wander up and downe in the wildernesse 40. yeeres Simler 3. Eorum culpae imputandum est c. It is to be imputed to their owne fault that the Canaanites were no sooner cast out because they were slothfull and negligent therein themselves as Ioshua telleth them If yee goe backe and cleave to the rest of these nations c. and shall make marriages with them know for a certaine that the Lord your God will cast ouâ— no more of these nations from before you c. Calvin 4. Neither would God cast them out all at once Vt essent qui peccantes arguerent ut â—rudirit in eis Israel That there might be some which should correct those which sinned and that Israel might be nurtured by them Rabanus For God used those nations as whips and scourges for his people when they fell away from him as he stirred up the King of Canaan against them Iud. 4. 5. Another reason was that the people might have some alwayes to exercise them that they should not be given over to sloth and idlenesse but be trained up in warre this cause is touched Iudg. 3.1 That he might prove Israel by them as many as had not knowne the warres of Canaan Marbach Pellarg But this reason is not mentioned here Ne impatientia defecissent c. Lest they might through their impatience have fainted Lippom. 6. And further God would not Vt citra praelia dominium terrae acquirant That they should without battell get the dominion of the land for those things which are hardly gotten we doe the more set by Pracopius 7. Hoc etiam utile fuit ad cohibendum eorum praceps defiderium This was also profitable to stay their preposterous desire that they should wait the Lords leisure and thinke not all at once to have their desire Like as now many wish
they did eat and drinke they onely escaped not death but all other kinde of punishment whatsoever Cajetan And this their health is expressed by these actions of life as Hagar argueth her life by another action of life Gen. 16.13 I have seene after him that seeth Iun. So also Gallas Simler 7. Before they were sprinkled with bloud Gods hand was in some sort upon them in terrifying them Whosoever touched the mountaine should die But now after their sprinkling they are cheared and refreshed and are not forbidden the sight of God which signifieth that we onely have accesse unto God by the bloud of Christ Rupertus Ferus QUEST XXV Whether this were a new commandement or the other mentioned vers 1 2. repeated Vers. 12. ANd the Lord said unto Moses c. 1. Some thinke that this is the same commandement repeated which was given unto Moses before vers 1 2. Iun. Tostatus addeth further that when the Lord said to Moses vers 2. Moses himselfe alone shall come neere to the Lord that Moses then 〈◊〉 know that he should goe up to receive the Tables for to what end should Moses have gone forth of the campe accompanied with Aaron and the rest if it had not beene to some end qu. 15. Contra. Yes it was sufficient that God called Moses and bade him come up into the mount though he at the same time had not shewed the end of his comming as chap. 19.24 when God bade him come up the cause is not shewed why he was called the Commandements of God are simplie to be obeyed though it please not the Lord alwayes to shew a reason thereof 2. Wherefore I thinke rather that this was a divers commandement from the former and given him at a divers time Piscator Osiander 1. Cajetane reason is Mandat non solùm ascendere in montem sed morari in eo He biddeth him not onely to come up into the mountaine but to abide there c. which was not said to him before 2. Calvin addeth further that after Moses with his companie were gone up and had seene this vision Altius evehitur Moses c. ut cognoscerent c. Moses is carried up higher that they should know that Moses would have gone no further but at Gods commandement c. It was requisite therefore that Moses should bee called againe and sequestred from the rest that he might not bee thought to have presumed without a warrant 3. Severus maketh a mysterie of it that Moses being gone up with Aaron and the rest Iterum aâ—diâ—â— heareth againe come up And by these two ascendings hee understandeth the two senses of the law the literall and spirituall 4. Ferus maketh this application of it Hic jam tertio vocatur Moses in montem c. Moses is the third time called into the mount to shew that he which is set over the people of God ought often to ascend in prayer 5. Rupertus also understandeth here two ascendings using this reason It is said before vers 9. that Moses and Aaron with the rest ascended but not that they ascended unto the Lord as here the Lord saith Come up to me c. So also Hugo de S. Victor Come up to me which must be so understood that De colle in quo erat ad altiora montis procedâ—ret c. From the hill where he was hee should proceed higher into the mountaine QUEST XXVI What is signified by Moses going up to the mountaine COme up to me into the mountaine 1. Beda draweth this place unto a mysticall sense Moses is called up to the mountaine Vt ex altitudine loci colligat quà m excelsa sit lex That by the height of the place he should gather how high and removed from humane capacitie the law was which he was to receive As our blessed Saviour in the Gospell called his Apostles into the mountaine Matth. 5. and after his resurrection he also appeared in the mountaine when he gave commission to his Apostles to goe and preach the Gospell to all the world but here is the difference because the law which Moses was to receive was but given unto one people therefore Moses onely was called up but the Gospell being appointed to be preached to all the world Christ called all his Apostles to him up into the mountaine 2. Rupertus maketh this ascending up of Moses into the mount a figure of Christs ascending up unto God Non in montem terrenum sed in ipsum coelum Not into an earthly mountaine but into heaven to receive not the killing letter but the quickening Spirit as the Apostle saith He ascended up on high led captivitie captive and gave gifts unto men c. 3. Ferus doth thus moralize it that he which will behold God and give himselfe to contemplation must terrena haec inferiora despicere c. despise these inferiour and terrene things as Moses leaving the campe below ascended up into the mount QUEST XXVII Of the tables of stone whereof they were made and wherefore given Vers. 12. I Will give thee tables of stone 1. The fabulous Jewes imagine that these tables of the law were made of the Saphire a pretious stone Lyran. and that when Moses had broken them comming downe from the mountaine he gathered up the fragments and broken peeces and sold them whereby he was greatly enriched Thus these blinde Jewes are not ashamed to blemish their great Prophet Moses with the note of covetousnesse from the which he was most free Tostat. quaest 16. 2. As frivolous is that other conceit because they are said to be of stone that the tables were but one stone which sometimes seemed but one sometime two for in that they are called tables it sheweth they were more than one of one stone they might bee both that is of one kinde of stone and yet the tables were two 3. These tables of stone were created of God for that speciall use as Exod. 32.16 they are said to be the worke of God it is not improbable that they were noviter creata created of God anew as Tostatus but it is not like that they were written by the Angell which Tostatus thinketh to have spoken in Gods person in the mount for as God prepared the tables themselves so hee caused the writing they were the worke of God for the matter and the writing of God for the manner Exod. 33.16 4. All the lawes which God gave his people were not there written but onely the morall precepts the rest Moses writ sustained in the dayes of his flesh Pelarg. 2. This fast was kept by Moses and the like by 〈…〉 Christi idoneum haberet 〈…〉 That the humanitie of Christ might have a sufficient testimonie for unlesse Moses and Helias had fasted fortie dayes some might have doubted of the humanitie of Christ in holding out so miraculous a fast So Rupertus and Ferus following him 3. And these fasted to this end ut tanto miraculo homines mali c. that men being
moved by so great a miracle should not contemne their doctrine Osiander Marbath 4. Cyprian also maketh this morall use hereby to shew the utilitie of fasting Quoties aliquid à Deo obtinere conati sunt jejuniis inâ—â—huere lachryâ—â—iâ— c. Holy men when they would obtaine any thing of God gave themselves to fasting 5. Curiously to search out any other cause of this fortie dayes fast were a vaine labour as Cajetane well saith Non est 〈…〉 quis divini miraculi opus fuit c. A reason must not bee sought of the number it being a worke of a divine miracle Cajetan QUEST XXV What Moses did in the mount these 40. dayes and 40. nights NOw if it be asked what Moses did in the mountaine these 40. dayes and 40. nights it may be answered 1. That the Lord did all this time instruct Moses concerning the Tabernacle and the things thereto belonging and touching the sacrifices and rites thereof as they are set forth in Leviticus And therefore Moses descending is not mentioned till the description of the Tabernacle and every part thereof is finished And Levit. 27.24 it is evidently expressed that the Lord taught Moses all those ordinances in mount Sinai 2. Now Moses fasted 40. dayes and nights the second time but then he was wholly occupied in humbling himselfe by prayer Deut. 9.25 thâ— first time of 40. dayes then was spent in Moses instruction rather than the other Tostat. cap. 25. qu. 1. 3. God could have dispatched Moses in a moment but this was 〈◊〉 give authoritie to him and his law B. Babingâ— 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. Of the distinction of the persons of the Trinitie Vers. 1. HE said to Moses come up to the Lord. Both he that speaketh and he whereof he speaketh is the Lord. Hence appeareth the distinction of the persons in the Trinitie the like place wee reade Psal. 110.1 The Lord said unto my Lord c. Marbach 2. Doct. The word and Sacraments must goe together Vers. 7. HE tooke the booke and read it c. Before Moses sprinkled the people with bloud the signe of the covenant he first readeth the booke of the covenant whereby we are taught the right use of the Sacraments that the doctrine ought to goe before the signe Aliter insoria erunt signe c. Otherwise the signes are but trifling and vaine Calvin The word must be joyned with the element This course the Apostle taketh with the Corinthians teaching them the right use of the Sacrament that they might come together with profit and not with hurt 3. Doct. Nothing to be taught beside Gods word Vers. 12. THe law and commandements which I have written for to teach them This sheweth Nihil docendum praeter oracula Dei That nothing should be taught beside the word of God Borrh. Which Bedae before him noted well that no man must teach the people of God other precepts quam quae ipse Dominus docuit than those which the Lord himselfe hath taught as S. Paul saith I have received of the Lord that which I have delivered unto you 1 Cor. 11.23 5. Places of Controversie 1. Controv. Against the Romanists that the whole institution serveth to consecrate the Sacraments Vers. 7. HE read in the audience c. Moses first readeth the summe of the covenant before he addeth the signe of the covenant which was the sprinkling of bloud by the which we learne that the Sacraments are not consecrated by a certaine forme of words to bee used over them but by reading and rehearsing of the whole institution such a cleare and distinct voice must be used Quae ad homines dirigitur ad fidem gignendam valet Which is directed to men and is availeable to beget faith Calvin Contrarie to the doctrine and practice of the Romanists who denie the elements to be consecrated by all the words of institution but by a certaine forme of speech to be used over the Sacraments as in the Eucharist This is my bodie this is my bloud c. whereas the whole action of rehearsing the institution invocation receiving thanksgiving do helpe to consecrate the Sacrament See more hereof Synops. Centur. 2. err 90. pag. 454. 2. Controv. Against the reading of Scriptures in a strange tongue FUrther Oleaster here observeth beside Hominem paciscentaâ— debere cognoscere ea ad qua se obligat That a man making a covenant ought to know those things whereunto he hindeth himselfe c. which annotation doth evidently convince the Romanists of great error who doe not cause â—he people to understand those things which they binde themselves to keepe seeing neither the Scriptures are read nor the Sacraments administred in such a tongue as they doe understand for the Apostle saith If I come unto you speaking tongues what shall I profit you See more hereof also Synops. Centur. 1. err 3.4 3. Confut. Against Cajetan that this place is not misallâ—â—ged Heb. 9.19 Vers. 8. BEhold the bloud of the covenant Cajetane among other exceptions which he taketh to the authoritie of the Epistle to the Hebrewes urgeth this that the Author of that Epistle chap. 9.19 alluding unto this place translateth this word berith here used which signifieth a covenant 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 testament now betweene a covenant and testament there is great difference Contra. The author in no other sense useth thâ—◠〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 than S. Paul elsewhere who by the same word expresseth the Hebrew berith 〈…〉 signifieth either covenant or a testament And Hierome testifieth that the 〈…〉 for the 〈◊〉 doe turne the word 〈◊〉 by that Greeke word But 〈…〉 signifie a testament shewing the true effect and substance of that ceremoniall covenant consumed by the sprinkling of the bloud of beasts in this covenant and testament made betweene God and us in Christ and ratified in his bloud 4. Controv. Whether the Divine substance of God can be seene Vers. 10. ANd they saw the God of Israel c. Here we must take heed of two errors one which Hierome imputeth to Origen who did thinke the Godhead of the. Father to bee so invisible as that it could not be comprehended of the Sonne the other was of the Anomeans whose heresie was this Naturam Dei non esse invisibilem That the nature of God was not invisible in this place they saw God not 〈…〉 Divine essence and substance which is invisible and incomprehensible but they saw some evident 〈◊〉 of his glorious presence and Majestie as Gregorie saith Vidiri 〈…〉 ipsam naturae suae speciem non potest God may be seene by certaine representations but according 〈…〉 shew of his nature he cannot c. The faithfull have both in this world a sight of God as our bleâ—â—â—â— saith Blessed are the pure in heart for they shall see God and they shall see him more fully in 〈…〉 as the Apostle saith We know when he shall appeare we shall be like him for we shall see
heavens the celestiall conversation of the Ministers of the Gospell 6. Athanasius saith that talaris tunica the side coat is a type of humane flesh which Christ wholly put on 7. Prosper saith the bels doe signifie the fiery tongues that sate upon the Apostles 8. Augustine saith that by these bels is insinuated Vt nota sit conversatio Sacerdotis that the conversation of the Priest should bee knowne to all 9. Procopius by the blew robe of skie colour understandeth immortality the Pomgranates urbium quandam speciem prae se ferunt doe signifie Cities which consist of walles and houses as the pomgranate of the bark and the graines or kirnels within that as every pomgranate had a bell by it so in every City there should be preaching 10. But the best accommodation of the type is this the pomgranates which are of themselves of pleasant savour and the bels doe shew that Deus fragrantiam in illa veste requirebat unà cum sonitu That God in that garment required both a pleasant smell and sound signifying that we being clothed with Christs righteousnesse as with an heavenly garment are acceptable unto God and this sweet savour is dispersed and communicated unto us by the sweet sound of the Gospell Calvin Simler QUEST XXXV Of the golden plate the fashion thereof inscription and fastening Vers. 36. THou shalt make a plate c. 1. Concerning the fashion of this plate of gold Iosephus saith it was like dimidiato globo to an halfe circle or globe and Lyranus in his description maketh it like an halfe moone or an horne turning up with both the ends But it seemeth by the text that it lay plaine upon the forefront of the miter as Tostatus thinketh it was an halfe coronet reaching from eare to eare which is most like because it is afterward called chap. 3â— 30 the holy crowne it therefore compassed the head before as a coronet Borrh. Pelarg. 2. Hence also it appeareth seeing the text maketh mention but of one plate or crowne that Iosephus narration hath no warrant out of the text who saith Hunc corona triplici circumdabat Hee compassed the miter or bonet with a three-fold Crowne 3. This plate had written in it holinesse to the Lord kodesh lajovab holinesse to Iehovah not la adonai as Tostat. which was the Jewes superstition who were afraid to pronounce the name of Iehovah but in stead thereof said Adonai The meaning is that all holinesse belonged unto God ille solum actus est pâ—rus that he only in himselfe is a pure act and that all his workes are pure Cajetanae It also signified that sacerdotalis majestas sacra Deo that the priestly dignity was holy unto God Borrh. Et non aliundo peâ—endam esse sanctitatem and that they should not looke to be sanctified elsewhere Calvin Wherein the high Priest was an evident type of our blessed Saviour who sanctified himselfe for us and in whom wee are sanctified and this to be the meaning the next words doe shew because Aaron did beare the iniquities of their offerings and sanctified them 4. For the fastening of this plate or crowne of gold Tostatus thinketh it was tied at both the ends to the miter with two silke laces at the two eares But the text maketh mention only of one silke lace Cajetan saith that the plate did lye and rest upon this silke string or lace which was in infima parte in the neather part thereof and so it stood upright neque inclinabatur ad mitram and was not put close to the miter but the golden plate could not lye without some fastening therefore Iunius better giveth the sense Appâ—nas cum vitta hyacinthina Thou shalt put it to with a blew lace QUEST XXXVI How Aaron is said to beare their iniquities Vers. 38. THat Aaron may beare the iniquity of the offerings 1. Augustine by iniquities here understandeth those things which are offered for their iniquities qua peccata dicuntur quia pro peccatis offeruntur c. which are called sinnes because they are offered for sinnes and so his meaning seemeth to be that Aaron shall take those things which the people offer for their sinnes But in saying the iniquities of the offerings it is evident that in this place a difference is made betweene the offerings themselves and the iniquities of the offerings 2. Oleaster taketh here iniquity pro poena iniquitatis for the punishment of iniquity and would have this to be the meaning that if any oversight were committed by the people in their offerings in not doing as they should by Aarons default who was to looke unto it he should be punished for it But the words following in the end of the verse to make them acceptable before the Lord shew that the meaning is not that Aaron should be punished but that by his office their offerings though otherwise imperfect should be accepted 3. Some thinke if any errour were committed in the ceremonies id remissum fuisse sacerdotis precibus that it was pardoned by the prayers of the Priest But Calvin calleth this frigidum a slender conceit for here is no mention made of any prayers of the Priest but only of the having the golden plate in his forehead 4. Tostatus giveth this reason why the Priest herein was acceptable unto God quia sola erat obedientia in istis qua Deo placebat because it was obedience only in these things which pleased God which the Lord so highly esteemed of that where obedience was wanting things otherwise commanded were not accepted as Sauls sacrifice and where it was found even the service in things of themselves evill was pleasing unto God as Abrahams obedience in sacrificing his sonne Tostat. 19. Who hath given a good reason why the Priest in his owne person should bee accepted of God performing his obedience in such things as were commanded but the Priests obedience was no cause why the Lord should be pleased with the people for the word is lahem that with them God may be pleased 5. Cajetane saith this is the reason ut profitendo sanctitatem summo Deo tollat immunditiam sacrificiorum c. that in professing holinesse unto God as it was written in his forehead hee might take away the uncleannesse of their offerings But Tostatus addeth further Hoc protestari meritorium est To professe this that is to give God the praise and to ascribe all holinesse to him was meritorius But Aaron herein merited not for himselfe much lesse for others the bearing of the plate could be no such meritorius thing of it selfe 6. Herein therefore the high Priest was a type of Christ Condonabitur propter sacerdotem summum It shall be pardoned because of the high Priest who represented Christ Vatabl. Sic in fronte unici sacerdotis omnes sensus nostri defixi maneant c. Let all our senses be so fixed in the forehead of the only high Priest that wee may know that all holinesse floweth forth
Chapter somewhat would be briefly touched concerning the difference betweene this golden Altar which Moses made and that which Salomon erected 1. Some thinke that Salomon made a new Altar of incense as Comestor Tostat. qu. 16. in cap. 6. 1. Reg. because this was made of Shittim wood but Salomons of Cedar But Ribera answereth that it is not said that Salomon made the golden Altar of Cedar but onely covered it with Cedar 1 King 6.22 that is enlarged it lib. 2. cap. 8. de Templ 2. But Beda and Lyranus are farre wide who thinke that Salomon made the Altar of incense of stone which was covered over with Cedar Osiander The text before alleaged is evident that it was of Cedar there is no mention made of stone 3. Iunius his opinion is that it was the same Altar and readeth thus Obduxit altare Câ—drinum He laid over the Altar of Cedar not with Cedar but gold as it followeth ibid. v. 22. but the Altar which Moses made was of Shittim wood the Cedar is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or enrit seemeth then they were two divers kinds of wood 4. Ribera therefore thinketh that 〈◊〉 first did enlarge the golden Altar with Gods 〈◊〉 and then covered it with gold so that it was the same Altar but enlarged So also Borrhaius For the words of the Text are he covered the golden Altar with Cedar and Iosephus writeth evidently that Salomon did build a new brazen Altar but of making a new golden Altar he maketh no mention Ribera ibid So some things were made new by Salomon as the brazen Altar and the brazen sea or lover ten golden candlesticks ten tables 2 Chron. 4. Some things he only beautified and enlarged as the Arke over the which he made two Cherubims beside those upon the Mercie seat 1 King 6.23 Likewise he enlarged the Altar of incense for one Altar might serve to burne incense upon though for other services the number of vessels and instruments was increased according to the proportion of the Temple which was larger than the Tabernacle QUEST XV. Whether it were lawfull to number the people and wherein David offended Vers. 12. WHen thou takest the summe of the children of Israel c. 1. Simply then it is not unlawfull to number the people which may be done upon two necessarie occasions as when either a publike collection is to be made of tribute or subsidie money unlesse account should be taken the burthen should lye upon a few and others should escape Againe when any great warres are taken in hand it is fit that the people should be mustered that choice may be made of such as are fit for warre Tostat. qu. 9. 2. But then Davids example will be objected with whom God was offended for the numbring of the people To this divers answers are made 1. Augustine thinketh David did evill therein to number the people quia Deus non jusserat because God commanded him not But this is no sufficient reason for then it should be unlawfull for Princes now to number the people they having no speciall warrant from God 2. Simlerus saith that God was angrie with David because non curavit Domino persolvi tributum hee did not cause this tribute here appointed to bee given unto God So also Beda But this was not the cause neither for neither did Moses when he numbred the people which he did thrice Exod. 38. Numb 10. and 26. Neither is it like that David was so ignorant of the Law 3. Oleaster maketh this the reason because the Lord promised to multiply the seed of Abraham as the starres of Heaven and the sand of the sea without number therefore he was angrie whensoever they were numbred But by this reason they should never have beene numbred at all rather this might tend to Gods glorie in seeing by the numbers of the people how the Lord performed his promise 4. This rather was the cause of Gods indignation because David numbred the people for an evill end ad gloriam suam for his owne glorie to rejoyce and as it were to put confidence in their multitude Tostat. qu. 9. Therefore Haec sive superbia sive temeritas sive ingratitudo this either pride or rashnesse or ingratitude was severely punished Calvin QUEST XVI Whether this collection of money were commanded only at this time or were to continue WHen thou takest 1. Some thinke though here be no certaine time expressed when this account of the people should be taken whether everie yeare or everie fifth yeare as the ancient Romans used to doe yet this is certaine that whensoever the people was numbred this summe of halfe a sicle of everie one was collected Simler Lippoman thinketh also that they were often numbred ut gratia Dei agnosceretur c. that the grace and goodnesse of God might bee acknowledged in multiplying his people And it is the received opinion of the Hebrewes that this precept for the collection of this summe was perpetuall and anniversarie toward the charge of repairing the Tabernacle and maintaining of the sacrifices and other services So also Calvin in 17. Matth. vers 24. 2. But Iunius opinion is more probable with whom agreeth Beza annot in Matth. 17.24 that this was a precept only for this time and not to continue afterward which he confirmeth by these reasons 1. From the end and use of this money which was to acknowledge their late redemption and deliverance out of the bondage of Egypt 2. Moses himselfe did not exact this summe when hee numbred the people againe Numb 1. and the third time Numb 26. 3. This money was not to be spent in the sacrifices which were consumed but in the worke of the Tabernacle which was permanent and remained and so it was as a memoriall for them before the Lord vers 16. And of this money now collected which came to 100. talents of silver and 1775. shekels were made the sockets of the Sanctuarie and of the veile the hookes also and the fillets of the pillars Exod. 38.26 27. So that the end of this collection being extraordinarie and for this time only toward the building of the Tabernacle and the instruments thereof it was not to be perpetuall 4. And if this proportion had beene perpetually to be observed for everie one to pay halfe a shekel toward the Tabernacle Nehemiah would not have appointed another rate that everie one should pay the third part of a shekel by the yeare toward the service of Gods house Nehem. 10.32 3. But this further may be added though this manner of collection was not enjoyned as ordinarie and perpetuall yet upon the like occasion as to repaire the ruines of the Temple they might raise Moses tax upon the people as Ioash did 2 Chron. 24.9 which was upon the like extraordinarie occasion which ceasing the collection also was intermitted as Ioash said to the Priests that having received money of the people yet were slacke to repaire the decayed places of the Temple
sinne of idolatrie as Tostatus confesseth that he sinned Nec tamen sequitur ex hoc quòd fuit idololatra and yet it followeth not hereupon that he was an idolater for howsoever Aaron thought in his heart the verie making of an idoll to be worshipped erecting of an altar and offering sacrifice unto it all which Aaron did doe proclaime him guiltie of externall idolatrie QUEST LXII Why idolatrie is called a great sinne THis great sinne 1. Idolatrie is counted a great sinne even in the highest degree because it is a sinne committed directly against God not as other sinnes of the second table which are done against our neighbour which are also against God because they are against his Law but not directly against Gods honor as the sins against the first table are 2. And among all the sins of the first table there is none which so directly impugneth the honour of God as idolatrie for he which taketh Gods name in vaine or prophaneth the Sabbath is an enemie to Gods honour but yet such an one denieth not the Lord to bee God as idolaters doe Tostat. qu. 33. 3. Like as then in a Common-wealth all offences are against the King because they are against his Lawes but those which are against his person are most directly against him and among them treason specially which is intended against his life of the same nature is idolatrie which is high treason against God 4. Thomas saith Tantum est aliquod peccatum gravius quanto longius per ipsum homo à Deo separatur A sinne is so much the more grievous the further wee are thereby removed from God but by infidelitie and idolatrie one is furthest separated from God 5. Idolatrie also is a great and grievous sinne in regard of the judgement and punishment which it bringeth with it for here Aaron as much as in him lay aâ—â—er fit ultimam cladem had brought upon them utter destruction Calvin if Moses had not turned the Lords wrath they had all beene at once destroyed QUEST LXIII Why Moses onely rebuketh Aaron and forbeareth further punishment NOw that Moses spared Aaron from further punishment and onely rebuked him 1. Some make this to be the cause for that the Lord had revealed unto Moses Aarons sinne in the mount before he came downe at what time Moses prayed also for him seeing the Lord bent to kill him Tostat. qu. â—5 But that intreatie for Aaron was afterward at Moses second going up to God when hee fasted fortie dayes and fortie nights as before at that time he saith he prayed for Aaron Deut. 9.20 And seeing at this time the Lord purposed to destroy all the nation and so Aaron could not escape Moses now onely prayed in generall for all Israel that God would not destroy the whole nation 2. Others thinke that Moses did after a milde manner reprove Aaron quiae sic arguendi praelati because Prelates and Ecclesiasticall Governours are so to be reproved Ferus he thinketh he was now the high Priest So also Oleaster calleth him Pontificem summum the chiefe Priest But as yet Aaron was not consecrated as Lippoman inferreth upon these reasons Quia non illi improperatur conspâ—râ—atum sacerdotium He is not upbraided with defiling of his Priesthood by this meanes neither doe we read of his reconciliation afterward which should not have beene omitted in such a case of irregularitie 3. Procopius thinketh that Aaron was both spared at this time and afterward likewise when he repined against Moses cum propter alias causas tum propter sanctos ex ejus lumbis prodituros Both for other causes as also for those holy mens sakes which should come out of his loynes But if this had beene the reason all the tribes should have beene spared likewise because out of all of them came holy and worthy men Judges Prophets or Kings 4. But the causes rather were these 1. Aaron confessed his sinne and therefore Moses inclined to favour him 2. Moses afterward intreated the Lord for him and the Lord at his instance forgiving his sinne the punishment also was remitted Simler 3. Adde hereunto that Aaron was now appointed to be high Priest order was taken for his priestly apparell and his office what it should be and how he and his sonnes should bee consecrated all which had beene in vaine if Aaron now had perished 4. Beside Moses had direction from God to put divers of the people to the sword for this offence but for Aaron hee had no such commandement 5. But Augustine yeeldeth the best reason Novit ille cui parcat c. God onely knoweth whom to spare for amendment and whom not to spare at all or for a time for his wayes and judgements are past finding out qu. 148. 5. Now whereas Tostatus further reasoneth that Moses by all likelihood had prayed for Aaron in the mount because then the Lord did specially reveale unto him his sinne for otherwise Moses had knowne nothing of Aarons doings as he did as it appeareth by this reprehension it may be answered that it is not necessarie for this cause to presuppose any such notice to have beene given unto Moses in the mount for either Moses might by examination and inquirie after hee came downe learne out the truth or which is rather like Moses Aaronem vicarium constituerat had left Aaron his deputie governour when he went up into the mount Simler and therefore he was sure that such a thing could not bee attempted in the host without Aarons permission at the least and sufferance QUEST LXIV What things are to be commended in Aarons confession what not Vers. 22. THen Aaron answered c. 1. Some things are to be commended here in Aarons confession 1. His modestie that being Moses elder brother yet hee calleth him Lord and submitteth himselfe unto him whereof these two reasons may be yeelded both because Moses was greater in office than Aaron both as a Prophet and Governour of Israel Tostat. qu. 32. and his owne conscience accused him agnoscebat sejure argui he knew he was worthily reproved 2. Aaron confesseth and acknowledgeth his fault in saying Let not the wrath of my Lord waâ— fâ—erce Agnoscit crimen hee therein yeeldeth himselfe to be in fault Borrh. 3. He maketh a full and large declaration of the manner rem gestam liberè confiâ—etur he freely openeth all the matter how it was done Pelarg. both what the people required and upon what reason and ground what he did and what came thereof rem ut gesta est simpliciter narraâ— he simply declareth the matter as it was done 2. But Aaron in some things sheweth his infirmitie 1. Peccatum culpam in alios trajicere studet Hee seeketh to turne over the sinne and offence upon others laying the fault upon the people Ferus 2. Aaron bewrayeth some hypocrisie that seeketh to extenuate his fault as much as he can being afraid nâ— aliquid de existimatione sua decodat lest he should lose any
grandem fieri jacturam populi Wee see by this place that the people are in great hazard by the long absence of the governour Lippom. Let idle Pastors and secure Non-residents remember this how that the wolfe will spoile the flocke when the Pastor is gone therefore Saint Paul exhorteth the Elders of Ephesus to take heed of themselves and the flocke because he knew that after his departure grievous wolves would enter not sparing the flocke Act. 20.29 2. Observ. Men are then unthankfull when their good is intended and procured FUrther herein is noted their great ingratitude that while Moses was occupied in receiving lawes for them for their good they go about to make an idoll so as Chrysostom noteth The Jewes the same night sought to take Christ when he instituted his last Supper for their comfort The people here renounce Moses even when he was most carefull for their good Oleaster 3. Observ. Excesse in eating and drinking maketh men forget God Vers. 6. THey sate them downe to eat and drinke and rose up to play Which sheweth that gluttonie and drunkennesse is the mother of play and wantonnesse as Gregorie noteth Cum corpus in refectionis delectatione resolvitur cor ad inane gaudium relaxatur While the bodie is too much delighted in outward refection the heart is let loose to vaine rejoycing Pelarg. So the Apostle saith Be not drunke with wine wherein is excesse but be filled with the Spirit the filling with wine maketh us emptie of Gods Spirit 4. Observ. Against prodigall expenses in superstition and vanitie Vers. 3. THey plucked from them their golden earings Here appeareth the right guise of superstitions men that are very sparing in setting forth the true service of God but are most lavish in decking their idols as many adulterers doe suffer their wives and children to want being most prodigall in maintaining their harlots Simler They also are here noted which upon their vanities can bestow whatsoever as in playing at dice and cards and such like but are verie sparing in workes of charitie as giving to the poore Oleaster 5. Observ. The force of the Saints praiers Vers. 10. LEt me alone Wee see what force is in the prayers of the Saints whereby the Lords hands are as it were tied and bound from smiting Dei potentiam servi praeces impediebant The servants prayers hindred the Lords power Hierom. Ligatum habent sancti Dominum ut non puniat nisi permiserint ipsi The Saints have the Lord bound that he cannot punish unlesse they will Bernard So the Apostle saith The prayer of the righteous availeth much if it be fervent Iam. 5.16 6. Observ. Not to be rash in anger OLeaster further doth thus collect here that as God without Moses consent would not exeicise his fierce wrath upon the people so men in their anger should consult with their friends not as Rehoboam who refused the aduice of his prudent counsellers 7. Observ. Of the commendation of fasting Vers. 19. HE brake them in peeces c. Ambrose hereupon thus noteth Tabulas legis quas accepit abstinentia conteri fecit ebrietas The tables of the law which abstinence and fasting received drunkennesse caused to bee broken that is as soone as Moses saw the riot and excesse of the people through anger he brake them Sterilitatem matris Sampson vini abstinentia faecundavit Annam non manducantum exandivit Deus Abstinence from wine made Sampsons mother fruitfull and God heard Anna absteining from meat c. And our blessed Saviour saith This kind goeth not out but by prayer and fasting 8. Observ. No respect of persons to be had in regard of Gods glorie Vers. 21. ANd Moses said to Aaron Calvine here giveth this good note that Moses the question being of Gods worship non minus fratri suo germano parcere c. doth no more spare his owne brother then if he had been a very stranger there must bee no respect had of friendship kinred acquaintance when Gods glorie commeth in question as the Levites afterwards sheathed their swords even in their owne sonnes and brethren So the Apostle saith Have not the faith of our glorious Lord Iesus in respect of persons Iam. 2.1 9. Observ. Not to put off the fault to another whereof our selves are guiltie Vers. 22. THou knowest this people Aaron putteth off the fault from himselfe and laieth it upon the people Hic est pernitiosus iam inde ab Adam in nobis inveteratus mos c. This pernicious error even from Adam is growne into a custome to transferre the fault upon another Lippoman for so did Adam turne it to Eve 10. Observ. Mercie and justice to be tempred together Vers. 27. SLay every man his brother Videmus in Mose duo contraria c. We see two contrarie things in Moses mercie and judgement mercie in his praying for the people and justice in commanding the idolaters to be slaine Ferus which two being joyned together in Governours Civill and Ecclesiasticall doe make a pleasant and sweet harmonie as the Prophet David saith Psal. 101. I will sing mercie and judgement unto thee O Lord I will sing 11. Observ. We must go on in our calling though we see others punished before us Vers. 24. GOe now therefore bring the people c. Though the Lord did respite the peoples further punishment yet he would not have Moses be negligent in that charge which was committed unto him Etsi vult populum punire tamen nobis pergendum est in nostromunere Although God intend to punish his people we must goe on in our dutie Simler So when the plague was begun in the host Moses bid Aaron take his censer and so hee censed betweene the dead and the living and the plague staied Numb 16. CHAP. XXXIII 1. The Method and Argument IN this Chapter is set forth the reconciliation of God with his people wherein first the preparation to this reconciliation goeth before to vers 12. then the manner of the reconciliation followeth to the end of the Chapter 1. In the preparation 1. There is shewed on Gods behalfe how first he telleth Moses that although he would bring them into the land of Canaan yet hee will not goe with them himselfe vers 1 2 3. and the effect that followed the sorrow of the people vers 4. Secondly the Lord chargeth them to lay aside their good raiment vers 5. and the people obeyed vers 6. 2. On Moses behalfe he to shew that the Lord was departed from them the more to humble them pitched his tent without the host vers 7. 3. On the peoples part is described their humilitie in looking toward Moses and worshipping toward the Tabernacle with the cause that moved them Gods presence there in the cloud and his talking with Moses to vers 12. 2. The manner of the reconciliation followeth 1. The reconciliation it selfe is set down 1. With Moses reasons taken from Gods favour toward him vers 12. from his covenant with
all his courses shew the contrarie that hee sought still the good of the people and not his owne 2. Cajetan also hath the like note Dola tibi non mihi ego enim non indigeo tua dolatione Hew to thy selfe not for me for I need none of thy hewing nor yet any of these tables 3. But it is rather a phrase of speech in the Hebrew tongue as Vado tibi ibo mihi Goe thee or I will goe me wherein the English phrase is answerable unto the Hebrew manner of speech And this kinde of speech is often used when no profit is intended as Numb 13.3 the Lord saith to Moses shelach 〈◊〉 Mitte tibi Send thee men to search the land which was not to Moses benefit Oleast So here lecut◠thee is added ex superabundanti of abundance more than needeth Tostat. qu. 2. 4. Lyranus noteth further that because Moses had broken the first tables it was just and right that he should make new QUEST III. Whether the Lord or Moses wrote in these tables and why I Will write 1. God himselfe did write the same words in these tables the ten Commandements which was in the former though Moses prepared them and whereas it is said afterward vers 28. He wrote in the tables it must be referred unto God not unto Moses some make this answer that God did write them because it was done by his authoritie but Moses ministerialiter Moses ministerially But that is not like for whence should Moses have these instruments wherewith he should grave these letters seeing he carried none into the mount Lyranus But to this reason Tostatus who doth often without cause oppose himselfe to Lyranus taketh this exception that as Moses had instruments wherewith to hew out of the rocke the tables so he might have other to grave with Contra. But Moses hewed out the tables after he was gone downe from the Lord before he came up againe and brought them readie hewen and made Moses then had no reason to carry any instruments with him 2. The writing mentioned vers 27. where the Lord saith to Moses Write thou these words is understood of Moses writing not the ten Commandements but the other lawes given in this place in an authenticall booke not in the tables of stone Tostat. Iunius as further is declared in the questions upon the 31. chap. vers 18. 3. In that Moses himselfe hewed these tables Procopius would have Christ the true Lawgiver shadowed forth Qui ipse carnis suae lapicida Who was the preparer and hewer out as it were of his owne flesh But more properly herein Moses resembled Christ that as the first tables being broken the second were prepared by Moses so the law of nature being decaied in man it is repaired in us by Christ and the image of God renued in us Simler Ferus 4. R. Cahadiagon sheweth divers frivolous reasons why these second tables fuerunt digniores primis were more worthie than the first but he is convinced by this that the first were both of Gods making and writing but the latter were onely written by the Lord and prepared by Moses QUEST IV. Whether Moses was to be readie the next morning and why Vers. 2. BE readie in the morning c. 1. Cajetan thinketh that this was not the next morning because the tables could not be hewed and finished in one day but he thinketh onely the time of the day to be noted that he should come up in the morning But beside that the phrase Be readie in the morning or on the morrow alwayes includeth a signification of the next morning following Moses should have beene left in great doubt and suspense when to come up if the Lord had not assigned the time as for the finishing of the worke there is no question but that Moses being thereunto appointed and so enabled of God might dispatch it in a day 2. Therefore Iunius opinion is rather to be received who giveth this sense as though the Lord should thus say to Moses Hodie illas expedi Make them readie to day that you may come up in the morning so also Tostatus who thinketh that when the Lord had thus said to Moses he descended and made readie the tables against the next day 3. By this then it is evident that when the Lord had all that communication with Moses as is set downe chap. 33. that Moses was not gone up to the Lord to the mount the second solemne time as thinketh Tostatus where he continued fortie dayes more for all that while he came not downe See before chap. 33. qu. 55. 4. The morning is prescribed as Lyranus thinketh Quia talis hora est convenientier c. because that houre is more convenient to talke with God as also Quia Deus amat hilarem obedientem servum The Lord loveth cheerfull obedience Ferus and he is bid to come up betimes as Tostatus thinketh that the people should not see what he carried quest 4. But seeing that Moses spent most of the day in hewing the tables it is not like that the people were ignorant what he did and Simlerus thinketh rather that the people saw Moses bearing the tables QUEST V. Why none are suffered to come up now with Moses Vers. 3. LEt no man come up with thee 1. At the first time when Moses went up to receive the Law Aaron Nadab and Abihu went up with him and 70. of the Elders and Ioshua accompanied him still after he had left the other but now none is permitted to come up with him because the Lord intended to shew unto Moses a more glorious sight which he would have none else made partakers of but Moses 2. This was not onely done for more reverence sake because the Lord shewed himselfe there in some visible signe as Lyranus for the Lord at other times as when he gave the Law the first time did shew himselfe by visible signes when yet no such prohibition was given therefore Burgensis noteth that this apparition was majori◠solemnitatis of greater solemnitie than the former and that the Lord did now shew his secrets to Moses which it was not lawfull for any other to see whereupon Moses face shined at his comming downe now and not before therefore curiositatis cohibenda causa to stay their curiositie none are permitted to come up with Moses Simler 3. Here is no mention made of thunder or lightning as in the giving of the Law Hic omnia laet◠sunt All things here are cheerfull because this was a signe of the giving of the Gospell Ferus 4. Another reason hereof that none ascended with Moses was to get him more authoritie with the people when they see that he onely hath accesse unto Gods presence Simler 5. And if Moses had taken some witnesses with him as hee did when hee smote the rocke it had not beene so much an act of faith as an evidence of their sight to acknowledge thus he received the law of God
swallowing up of Cora Dathan and Abiram by the earth and the burning of the rest of the seditious with fire Numb 16. But as well this as all other wonders which the Lord did for his people must be here comprehended seeing the covenant was made with them all 6. Wherefore here are understood better all those wonders which God wrought for the people in the desart by Moses and afterward in Canaan under Ioshua Iun. Marbach As the destruction of the foresaid rebellious company the dividing of the waters of Jordan the standing still of the Sunne Lyran. The overthrow and subversion of the Cananites and the victorious conquest over them Calvin Balaams asse spake and God miraculously turned his cursing into blessing Simler To know then what these marvels were we must learne out of the rest of the bookes following what great things the Lord did for his people Gallas Osiander QUEST XXIII Why the Girgashites are here omitted Vers. 11. I Will cast out before thee the Amorites c. Here are only six nations of the Canaanites rehearsed the Girgashites are omitted 1. Lippoman thinketh this to be the reason thereof because before the entrance of the Israelites into the land of Canaan forte de terra illa recesserat it may be that they were departed out of the country But it is like that they would rather have made a league with Ioshua as the Gibeonites did than have forsaken their country for feare of the Israelites 2. Some thinke they are not named because they did not fight against Ioshua Ex Tostat. quaest 79. in Exod. 23. But the contrary appeareth Iosh. 4.10 where the Girgashites are rehearsed among those nations whom the Lord would cast out before them And none of the Canaanites saving onely the Gibeonites are said to have made peace with Ioshuah Iosh. 11.19 3. The Septuagint whose manner is to supply out of one place that which is wanting in another doe here also insert the Girgashite But this is too great boldnesse to adde any thing to the authenticall originall 4. Wherefore the Girgashites either being a small people might be comprehended under the rest Tostat Or by a Synecdoche when part is taken for the whole under these nations here named the other also are signified which is the reason that sometime two or three of these nations are set downe often for all the rest Calvin QUEST XXIV How it stood with Gods justice to destroy all the inhabitants of Canaan I Will cast out It may seeme both a cruell edict decreed of God for the utter extirpation of these inhabitants of Canaan and as cruelly to have beene executed by the Israelites 1. The equity of God in decreeing this to be done may thus appeare 1. If God might rightfully assigne that country unto his people as the earth is the Lords and the fulnesse thereof he may dispose of it at his pleasure then by the same right it was lawfull for the Lord to expell and root out the former inhabitants 2. Yet there is another reason beside of Gods equity the Lord had now spared them a long time even 400. yeeres expecting their repentance and they waxed worse The Lord said in Abrahams time and to Abraham the sinnes of the Amorites were not yet full Genes 15.16 Now then after so long patience in forbearing these wicked nations non fuit crudelitas poenae gravitate moram pensare it was no cruelty with greatnesse of punishment to recompense the long stay thereof Calvin 3. The earth is said to have spued out this people for their great impiety Si mortuo elemento intolerabilis est impietas c. If their impiety were intolerable to the very dead element how much more might the Lord exercise his judgement with rigour Calvin 4. Againe the Lord having decreed to plant his people in Canaan was to expell the idolatrous inhabitants lest they might have beene a ruine and occasion of falling to his people Marbach 2. And as the Lord decree was just againe these wicked inhabitants so the execution thereof by the Israelites in destroying them all was also just 1. Because non est hominiâ— revocare pâ—â—am c. It is not in mans power to revoke the punishment decreed by the Lord for then they should have incurred the same penalty themselves as the Lord by his Prophet said to Ahab who had let Benhadad goe Because thou hast let goe out of thine hand a man whom I appointed to dye thy life shall goe for his Marbach 2. Seeing the victory and conquest of those nations was only of the Lord it was just and right ipsum leges victoriae statuere that he should set the lawes of the victory who were to be spared who not therefore the Israelites could not alter any part of Gods will on that behalfe Gallas 3. And if the Israelites had spared them privassent se legitima haereditate c. they had deprived themselves of the lawfull inheritance which was ordained them of God Calvin QUEST XXV Why they were to make no compact with the Canaanites Vers. 12. THou shalt make no compact with them 1. The Israelites are specially warned to take heed of the Canaanites to make no league with them because they were most in danger to be corrupted by them seeing they were not all destroyed at once but many remained and dwelt among them not only in Cities by themselves as the Canaanites had their Cities in the midst of Ephraim and Manasses Iosh. 16.10 and 17.16 but they dwelt among them in the same City as the Jebusites did in Jerusalem Iosh. 15.63 there was not so much danger to be feared by the nations which were further off and therefore when they tooke any of their Cities they might save their persons alive but if it were a City of the Canaanites they were to save none alive Deut. 20.15 16. Tostat. quaest 12. 2. Another cause of this prohibition was the great impiety and wickednesse of the Canaanites among whom was practised all ungodlinesse for the which cause their land spued them out Levit. 18.28 And this reason is touched here Lest they bee the cause of thy ruine this amity and league betweene them might be a meanes to draw them to idolatry Marbach 3. Further the Lord had appointed the Canaanites to destruction and therefore with such as were Gods enemies no league was to be made Simler 4. By this meanes also legitima sua haereditate privarent they should deprive themselves of their lawfull inheritance which the Lord had promised to Abraham Isaack and Iacob and to their seed Simler 5. Duos pessimos fructus illiciti foederis numerat He reckoneth up two very bad fruits of this unlawfull league the land should be defiled with their altars and superstitious monuments which they would erect under the colour of this league and beside humanitatis praetextu populum corrumpent they will corrupt the people under pretense of humanity in calling them to their idolatrous feasts Calvin 6. But
speech because of the peoples departure and fleeing from him and that after he had spoken unto them and inquired the cause of their fleeing from him then he covered his face But it is like that the people at the very first sight of Moses were afraid to come neere him and that therby Moses perceiving the reason covered his face And that he had cast the vaile on his face before he began to speake and that the people had fled from him before it is evident because Moses had called them unto him as afraid to come neere 2. Tostatus thinketh that as Moses spake unto the people he sometime uncovered his face that they might see his glory and the more reverence his ministery and sometime he covered it because they were not able continually to behold that brightnesse But it is manifest vers 35. that Moses alwayes kept his face covered till he went in to speake with God 3. Simlerus thinketh that primum aperta facie populum allocutus est at the first time Moses spake unto the people with open face that they might be the more moved and affected with the sight of that glory but after that he used to cover his face But the Apostle sheweth that the people could not behold Moses face for the glory of his countenance c. They did not then behold it first or last while his face shined 4. Some Hebrewes as Lippoman writes doe thinke that Moses spake to God and to the people with uncovered face and at all other times he covered his face but it may be gathered out of the 35. verse that at all times untill Moses went in unto God his face was covered And the difference was in this that Moses uncovered his face before God for there was none to be dazled with that sight but when hee shewed himselfe and spake to the people his face was covered 5. Therefore the truth is this that as soone as Moses perceived by the peoples feare in not comming neere that his face shined he then covered his face and so spake unto the people yet need wee not with Oleaster to transpose the words Hee put a vaile upon his face and so finished to speake unto the people but either wee may reade with Iunius While he had finished to speake unto the people he put a vaile or rather to reade it in the preterpluperfect tense and hee had put a covering upon his face Genevens for as Oleaster reasoneth hee had most need then to put a vaile before his face when he spake unto the people So also Cajetane in speaking unto God his face was uncovered Homines autem alloquebatur facie velaâ—a But he spake unto men with vailed face lest that those shining beames might have hindred their sight QUEST LII What the vailing of Moses face signifieth 6. THe mysticall meaning of this vaile before Moses the Apostle sheweth 1 Corinth 3.13 That the children of Israel should not looke unto the end of that which should be abolished which Augustine understandeth thus Christ is the end of the Law c. Rom. 10.4 Signum erat quia in lege Christum intellecturi non erant It was a signe that they should not understand Christ in the Law 2. And the Apostle also maketh this a propheticall type of the blindnesse of the Jewes unto this day over whose hearts a vaile is still spread in the reading of the Law that they doe not perceive the spirituall sense thereof 3. Origene more generally applieth it that when Moses that is the Scriptures are read velamen super cor eorum there is a vaile over their heart that reade but understand not 4. It signifieth also the vaile of ignorance which is spread upon our hearts by nature which untill it be removed by Christ we cannot understand the truth of God Simler QUEST LIII How long the shining of Moses face continued Vers. 35. THerefore Moses put the covering upon his face c. 1. Some thinke that the glorie of Moses countenance continued no longer than untill he had delivered his message unto the people and declared the Lords commandements unto them But the contrary is convinced out of the text in this place which sheweth that Moses used when he went in to God to uncover his face and when he went out to cover it it seemeth then that more than once or twice Moses did thus And that the shining of his countenance did continue some while after 2. Ambrose saith Quamdiu vixit Moses alloquebatur populum velamen habuit in facie c. As long as Moseâ— lived and spake unto the people he had a covering on his face But Ioshuah after Moses death spake unto them with open face which signified quòd venturus esset verus Iesus that the true Jesus should come who should take away the vaile of their hearts that turned unto him So Ambrose Tostatus would confirme the same by these two reasons 1. Seeing God had given Moses this gift not setting downe any time how long it should continue he would not take it away from him but upon some evill demerite of Moses but he continued in Gods favour so long as he lived 2. Seeing this glory was an honour unto Moses if the Lord had taken it from him it would have beene as great a disgrace and dishonour as it was before an honour Contra. 1. Christ also was transfigured in the mount his face did shine as the Sunne he continued still the beloved Sonne of God yet that glory remained not still in his countenance therefore that argument doth not follow 2. And the ceasing of his glory in Moses was no more disgrace unto him than it was to Christ to have his face shine before his three Apostles in the mount and not afterward when he came downe to the rest of his Disciples 3. That typicall allusion betweene Moses and Ioshuah being not grounded upon the Scripture doth serve only for illustration it proveth not 3. That Moses face then had not his shining brightnesse while he lived it is the more probable opinion upon these reasons 1. Signes were no longer to continue but untill the things signified were confirmed this shining of Moses countenance was a signe of Gods favour and reconciliation with the people this being confirmed and the people thereof perswaded the signe might cease 2. As long as Moses face shined the people were afraid to come neere But afterward they presumed not only to come neere him but Cora Dathan and Abiram resisted him to his face Numb 16.3 It seemeth that then his face shined not 3. The Apostle calleth it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 glory which was to be abolished 2 Cor. 3.7 It was therefore a transient and passing not a permanent glorie 4. Christs glory and shining brightnesse in the mount continued not all his life who was greater than Moses QUEST LIV. Whether Moses face continually shined or only at certaine times BUt it cannot certainly be determined how long Moses held this
offered If such be blessed which brought unto the Tabernacle then they which doe not onely bring nothing but take away from the Church such things as have been bestowed thereon are accursed Marbach As Achan was that stole the wedge of gold which should have gone to the Lords treasurie Iosh. 6.19 CHAP. XL. 1. The Method and Argument HItherto from the 35. chapter is set forth the framing and working of the Tabernacle and the things thereunto belonging now in this chapter the erection of the Tabernacle is described with the disposing of everie part thereof and the Lords approbation there are three parts of the Chapter 1. The Lord giveth Moses commandement and direction what he should doe 1. He is bid to erect the Tabernacle and to bring in every thing thereunto belonging to vers 8. 2. Hee is commanded to consecrate both the Tabernacle and the things therein with oyle vers 12. 3. Then to consecrate Aaron and his sonnes to vers 15. 2. Then the execution followeth 1. Moses setteth up the Tabernacle with the boords and coverings vers 18 19. 2. He bringeth in such things as were to be placed in the most holy place vers 20 21. then hee disposeth those things which belonged to the outward part of the Sanctuarie as the table of shew bread the candlesticke the golden Altar to vers 27. 3. He placeth such things as were in the outward Court the brasen Altar and the Laver shewing the use thereof to vers 33. And lastly hee reareth up the outward Court round about vers 33. 3. The Lords approbation followeth which was partly by an extraordinarie signe the cloud filled the Temple so that Moses could not enter vers 34. partly by an ordinarie the ascending and going of the cloud before them vers 35 36 38. 2. The divers readings Vers. 1. The Lord had spoken I. better than then the Lord spake c. B.G. cum caeter for the Lord did not speake to Moses upon the first day of the moneth but before that he should begin to set it up then Vers. 2. In the day of the first moneth even the first of the moneth G.A.P.V. better than in the first day of the first moneth B. or the first moneth the first day of the moneth L.C. or in one of the first moneth in the first day of the moneth S. For in these readings the order of the words in the originall is not kept in the season of the first moneth I. but the word is bejom in the day of the first moneth 3. The questions discussed QUEST I. When the Lord spake unto Moses to set up the Tabernacle THen the Lord spake c. 1. The Lord spake not to Moses as some thinke upon the first day of the first moneth because the Lord biddeth him upon that day to set it up the Lord would have said to day thou shalt set it up if he had spoken to Moses the same day and not have set him the day and moneth Moses indeed would have omitted no time after the Tabernacle was finished yet that sheweth not that presently upon the Lords commandement he went about it for he was to expect the time which the Lord had limited where no time is set there obedience is presently required 2. Neither yet is it like that the Lord thus spake unto Moses the next day before for then he would have said to morrow shalt thou set up the Tabernacle the day and moneth needed not to be expressed 3. Wherefore it is more probable that the Lord knowing what time all the worke of the Tabernacle should be finished spake unto Moses some few daies before that upon the first day of the first moneth he should begin to set up the Tabernacle Tostat. qu. 1. QUEST II. Why so often rehearsall is made of the Tabernacle and the parts thereof Vers. 3. THou shalt put therein the Arke of the Testimonie c. 1. Here againe in this chapter are rehearsed in order the things as they should be ordered and placed in the Tabernacle The most Interpreters omit these six last chapters as Procopius Ferus Borrhaius with other because they containe but a rehearsall of the things before described in the former chapters But seeing the Spirit of God vouchsafed so often to make mention of the same things we must not take this repetition to be unnecessarie for there is nothing in the Scripture superfluous Simler 2. And for this cause is this rehearsall made because the things before were confusedly spoken of but now they are set downe in their order how everie thing shall be placed Iun. Analys 3. And another reason of the repetition may be this here the instruments of the Tabernacle are described together with the use as the table with the bread the candlesticke with the lampes the Laver with water because presently upon the erection of the Tabernacle all these things were to be ministred in at the consecration of the Priest Tostat. qu. 3. 4. It was necessarie also that these things should be rehearsed Vt tempus erectionis Tabernaculi usus illius diceretur à Deo That both the time of erecting the Tabernacle and the use thereof should be knowne and said to be of God Cajetan QUEST III. Why all the parts of the Tabernacle are not said to be alike sanctified Vers. 9. THat it may be holy 1. Heere are divers degrees of sanctifying noted it is said of the brasen Laver only thou shalt sanctifie it of the Tabernacle thou shalt sanctifie it and it shall be holy but of the Altar it is said thou shalt sanctifie it and it shall be most holy because it was not onely sanctified in it self to holy uses but it sanctified other things as the sacrifices which were laid thereupon Cajetan 2. By this difference is signified the divers degrees of sanctification in the Church Christ is the Altar most holy by whom all his members are sanctified for their sake he sanctified himselfe upon the Altar of the crosse as our blessed Saviour himselfe saith For their sakes sanctifie I my selfe that they may be sanctified through the truth Ioh. 17.19 the Church now is sanctified but it shall not be perfectly holy till it be admitted into the heavenly sanctuarie Simler QUEST IIII. VVhether it be lawfull for one to sue for a Bishopricke or benefice or other Ecclesiasticall preferment Vers. 12. ALso thou shalt bring Aaron and his sonnes Tostatus heere moveth a question whether it be lawfull to seeke or desire any office or calling of the Church Wherein his resolution is this 1. It must be considered whether the place which is sued for bee â—nus vel honâ—s a place of burthen and labour or of honor of the first it is not unlawfull for one to offer himselfe as to take Orders so he be not unfit thereunto because to be admitted to Orders simplie is a place of labour but to sue for a Bishopricke or a benefice because the one hath honour and profit annexed the
as is expressed Gen. 1.27 God created them male and female which story being briefly set downe in the first chap. is by way of recapitulation rehearsed more at large in the second chap. QVEST. XXXIIII How the creatures were brought to Adam Vers. 19. GOd brought them unto man to see how he would call them 1. We neither thinke that Adam gathered the cattell together as the shepherd his sheep 2. Nor yet that they were brought to Adam by the Angels for the text saith that God that formed of the earth every beast of the field brought them by his secret moving and stirring of them to present themselves to Adam as they did afterward to Noah when they went into the arke 3. Neither was this imposition of names done mystically nor historically as some thinke 4. Nor yet doe wee thinke that the beasts were not brought before Adam but his eyes so illuminate that hee saw them every where in their places for this is contrary to the text which saith God brought them 5. Nor yet is it to be imagined as Barcepha reporteth it to be the conceit of some that Adam sate in some high place in Paradise his face shining as Moses did and that every beast come as he was called and bowed the head as he passed by not being able to behold Adams face for brightnesse for these are but mens conceits 6. But we thinke that all the beasts by Gods secret instinct were gathered to Adam for these causes 1. that man seeing his excellent creation farre surpassing all other might thereby be stirred up to praise his Creator 2. that there might be a triall of Adams wisdome hee brought them to see how he would call them 3. that by this meanes the Hebrew language wherein those names were given might be sounded 4. that mans authority and dominion over the creatures might appeare for howsoever man named every living creature so was the name thereof 5. that man finding among all the creatures no helpe or comfort meet for him v. 20. might have a greater desire thereunto and more lovingly embrace his helper which should be brought to him QVEST. XXXV How an helpe could not be found meet for Adam FOr Adam found he not an helpe meete for him c. 1. not as Ramban noteth Adam could finde none to whom to give his name as he did to the woman calling her of ish ishah but it must bee understood of the nature of man that an helpe could not bee found answerable to him 2. R. Eliezer doth so interprete as that God could not finde an helpe but God knew that alreadie hee needed not for that cause to bring the creatures before Adam hee then that is Adam could not finde one for himselfe 3. But impious is the conceit of R. Sel. that man companied with every sort of beast and so could finde none apt and meet for him Mercer QVEST. XXXVI Of the excellent knowledge and wisdome of Adam FUrther by this imposing of names upon the creatures appeareth the great knowledge and wisdome of man 1. in naturall things for names were given at the first according to the severall properties and naâ—ure of creatures and if Salomon had such exact knowledge of beasts and fowles of trees and plants even from the Cedar to the hysop 1 King 4.33 no doubt Adam had greater knowledge whom we may safely hold to have beene farre wiser than Salomon notwithstanding that place 1 King 12. where Salomon is said to bee the wisest of all before him or after him for that is spoken of the common generation of men where both Adam is excepted created after Gods image and Christ that holy seed borne without sinne this place then needed not to have forced Tostatus to preferre Salomon before Adam in wisdome 2. Adam had also the knowledge of supernaturall things as he was not ignorant of the mystery of the Trinity according to whose image he was made one part whereof is knowledge Coloss. 2.10 3. It may also be safely held that Adam had knowledge of Christ to come though not as of a redeemer for that promise was first made after mans fall Gen. 3.15 but as of the author and fountaine of life whereof the tree of life in Paradise was a symbole 4. And whereas some thinke that Adam and the woman were not ignorant of the fall of the Angels as Catharinus upon this place yet it seemeth to bee otherwise as may appeare by the conference of Sathan in the serpent with the woman wherein she is altogether without suspition and the knowledge of the fall of Angels would have made her more cautelous not to have committed the same sinne of pride in desiring to be like unto God though not in the same measure or degree QVEST. XXXVII Of Adams sleepe Vers. 22. GOd caused an heavy sleepe to fall upon man and he slept 1. This was not a naturall sleepe as some thinke which Adam fell into by reason of his wearinesse in taking view of the creatures buâ— an extraordinary sleepe caused by the Lord who could otherwise have effected his purpose but it pleased him to use this meanes Mercer 2. This was an heavy sleepe the word is tardemah teunivah signifieth a light sleepe shenah a more profound sleepe but thardemah is the deepest sleepe of all 3. R. Isaac Cara thinketh that man was cast into a sleep to signifie that he should be as asleep in the house not given to contention and strife 4. We doe thinke that as this was a sound heavy or deepe sleep of the body so the soule of Adam was in an ecstasis or trance being illuminated of God as it may appeare by this that when he awaked he knew that the woman was taken out of him 5. And this was done Adam sleeping rather than waking both that neither Adams sight might be offended in seeing his side to be opened and a rib taken forth nor yet his sense of feeling oppressed with the griefe thereof which was not only by sleepe mittigated but by the power of God concurring with the ordinary meanes for we see by experience that sleep is a binding of the sense QVEST. XXXVIII Why the woman was made of one of Adams ribs ANd he tooke one of his ribs and closed up the flesh in stead thereof First the reason is evident why it pleased God to make woman out of the body of man not of the earth as he had made man 1. That hereby might appeare the preheminence that man hath over woman as the Apostle noteth 1 Cor. 11.7 8. that as man is the image and glory of God so the woman is the glory of the man because shee was taken out of man And therefore also the woman hath her name and denomination of man because she was taken out of him v. 23. 2. Another cause of this worke was that it might be a surer bond of love that the man knowing the woman to be taken out of him might more firmely set his
affection upon her being flesh of his flesh and bone of his bones v. 23. 3. Other reasons are given why the woman was taken out of mans side as not out of his head that she should not be proud nor out of his feet as though she were mans vassell but from his side to shew the love and conjunction betweene them Muscul. R. Iosue giveth this reason why she was taken from under the armes that shee might acknowledge her selfe under subjection to man but that is ridiculous which some Hebrewes note that the woman was made of a bone to shew her hard and intollerable nature ex Mercer QVEST. XXXIX Whence the bone was taken whereof the woman was made SEcondly we hold that a curious question which is disputed of the Schoolemen how Eva was fashioned out of a bone whether by multiplication of it as Hugo thinketh or by addition of some new matter taken out of the earth as Tostatus or created of nothing as Thomas that seemeth more probable that God used no other matter in the making of woman but out of the man because the text saith she was taken out of man which had not beene true if shee had beene taken out of any other matter Wee therefore thinke â—he first opinion probable that this was done by multiplying of the matter August Mercer but we must not curiously seeke to finde out a reason of Gods omnipotent power QVEST. XL. How many ribs and whence taken THirdly 1. We neither thinke with Oleaster that God tooke two ribs out of each side of Adam one because the scripture saith v. 21. God tooke one of his ribs 2. Wee also deride that fable of the hebrewes that God made man and woman together but joyned by their sides and after parted and separated them for the text is contrary which saith that God tooke a rib out of Adam to make the woman for the word â—selang properly signifieth a rib and not the side and so R. Iosua taketh it 3. It is also a superfluous question out of what side of Adam Eva was taken whether out of the right or left it is resolved by most out of the left because Adams heart lay there but these are frivolous and needlesse matters QVEST. XLI Whether this rib were a necessary or superfluous rib FOurthly so also is that question unnecessary and more curious than profitable whether this rib were any one of Adams necessary and substantiall parts or one supernumerary and superfluous some think that whereas a man hath now 24. ribbes on each side 12. that this rib was one of them and that God created a new rib in stead thereof but this opinion seemeth to be contrary to the text because it is said God closed up the flesh in stead thereof if flesh were in stead of the rib then another rib was not made in stead thereof Againe God had already done with the creation of Adam v. 7. hee made man of the dust of the earth but if Adam had a rib created afterward then was he not before perfectly created Wherefore it is more like that this rib was above the usuall number of ribs created of purpose by the Lord not as a superfluous or monstrous part but as necessary for the creation of the woman which God intended Mercer Calvin And therefore Cajetanus needed not so to have beene perplexed with this question as not finding a solution thereof to have left the veritie of the story and stye to allegories QVEST. XLII Of the womans soule FIfthly though no mention be here made of the creation of the womans soule yet it may be gathered that she had her soule from God immediately as Adam had because they were both created according to Gods image Gen. 1.27 QVEST. XLIII How God is said to have built the woman Vers. 22. HE made or built a woman and brought c. 1. God is said to have built woman neither because of the frame and fashion of her body which is made broadest and lowest downeward like the building of an house as Rab. Sel. which though it be so that God framed the womans body as fittest for procreation of children yet Moses in thus speaking aimed not at it But by this is meaâ—â— both that man was yet as an unperfect building before woman was made and that by the woman the house and family is builded by procreation of children and thereof the hebrewes call a sonne Ben of Banah to build Mercer 2. Shee is called Ishah woman by a figure called Prolepsis for this name was afterward given her by the man 3. She is said to bee brought to man not as though shee were made in some other place but God doth present her and offer her to man and as it were marrieth and joyneth them together 4. But the Hebrewes have here some ridiculous observations as upon the word Iisgor in the former verse he closed up which is the first word with Samech used hitherto by Moses because Samech answereth to the first letter of Satan in sound which is Shin with a left pricke they note that Satan came into the world and so the occasion of evill by women so likewise out of the word Iebiâ—ah which letters make 24. in number they note that the woman was brought to man with 24. ornaments whereas they cannot deny but that she came naked QVEST. XLIIII How Adam knew the woman to be taken out of him Vers. 23. THe man said this now is bone c. 1. Adam understood this that the woman was taken out of him not so much by the contemplation of the similitude and likenesse of her shape Mercer or that he felt some alteration in his body as though somewhat had beene taken from it Reuchlin but hee had this knowledge especially by divine revelation Calvin 2. Adam looking upon the woman did not presently desire her company but sincerely with a cheerefull minde acknowledgeth how fit a mate God had provided for him Reuchlin 3. This now or for this time which words are not to bee referred with the Hebrewes to the time to come that though at this time a wife was prepared out of man yet it should not be so afterward but it hath relation to the time past that although before among all the creatures he could not find a fit companion yet now hee had obtained one Fagius 4. Hee giveth the woman her name to shew the authority of man over the woman and in the derivation of the word ishah from ish the antiquity of the Hebrew tongue appeareth the like is not to be found in any other language 5. The Hebrewes wel note that ish with Iod signifieth a man without Iod which is the first letter of the name Iehovah it is fire so where God is not the directer of the inward parts there is nothing but fire contention Mercer QVEST. XLV How a man is said to leave father and mother Vers. 24. THerefore shall a man leave c. 1. These are not the
other but the house of God and gate of heaven cat v. 19. It was called Lemmaus S. it was called Luz cat v. 20. Because the Lord is with me T. if God will be with me caet if the word of God will be my helpe C. heb Cim if because 3. The explanation of doubtfull questions QUEST I. Why Isaack biddeth Iacob goe into Mesopotamia Vers. 2. ARise get thee to Padan Aram. 1. Isaack herein followeth the counsell of Rebeckah to send Iacob into Mesopotamia being perswaded it came from God as Abraham was bidden before to heare the voice of Sarah Iun. 2. Though Abraham would not suffer Isaack to goe into that Countrey yet Iacob is commanded by his father both because by this means he should escape the danger threatned by his brother and for that there was no such feare lest Iacob should not returne seeing there was of that kindred already planted in Canaan and therefore his wives that he should marry would be the more willing to come with him but Isaacks case differed in both these points 3. Isaack reneweth the same blessing in effect which he had given before to Iacob for his further strengthening lest Iacob might have thought that the blessing which he had obtained by craft was of the lesse force QUEST II. Why Rebeckah is said to be the mother of Iacob and Esau. Vers. 5. IAcob and Esaus mother 1. Neither as Rasi is it hard to ghesse wherefore Esau is added 2. Not as Ramban because she is called Iacobs mother before is she now said to be the mother of both to avoid suspition of partiality 3. Nor yet because as the Hebrewes imagine Iacob and Esau were twins and lay wrapped in the same skinne contrary to the ordinary course 4. Or to assure Iacob of deliverance from danger seeing he went to his uncles house to whom they were both alike deare 5. But Esau is added to make way for the story following where mention is made of Esau according to the manner of the Hebrew speech Iun. 6. As also by the preferring of Iacob before Esau it appeareth that Isaacks judgement was altered and that now he gave the preeminence to Iacob QUEST III. Why Mahalath is said to be the sister of Nebaioth Vers. 9. SIster of Nebaioth 1. Nebaioth is added not for that he was her brother also by the mother and the rest were not 2. Nor yet onely because he was the eldest sonne and most renowned amongst his brethren 3. But he is named as the chiefe of Ismaels house who was now dead and the government committed to his eldest sonne Nebaioth for Iacob was now 77. yeares old when he went into Mesopotamia in the 63. yeare of whose age Ismael died who was fourteene yeares elder than Isaack and lived 137. yeares and Isaack was 60. yeares elder than Iacob so that Ismaels 137. yeare doth fall into Iacobs 63. yeare see more of this Quest. 20. in chap. 25. QUEST IV. Why Esau marrieth Ismaels daughter Vers. 9. HE tooke unto his wives Mahalah c. 1. Which was not as Rupertus thinketh Quo magis eos offenderet to offend his parents the more for then he would have married againe from the Canaanites 2. Neither yet chiefly did he it for multiplication of his seed that he might therein be equall to his brother Marlorat 3. But Esaus chiefest intent was to please his father in this marriage because Ismael was his fathers brother But Esau tooke not a right course herein seeing he both multiplied wives and graffed himselfe into the flocke of him that was of the bond-woman and belonged not to the covenant Mercerus QUEST V. Whether Bethel where Iacob slâ—pt and pitched a stone were the same City with Ierusalem Vers. 11. HE came unto a certaine place The Hebrewes thinke that this place where Iacob rested was the Mount Moriah where Abraham offered Isaack where afterward also the Temple was built of the same opinion are Lyranus Cajetanus and before them Augustine quaest 83. in Gen. But this conceit hath no ground at all and many reasons make against it 1. This place was neare to Bethel but Bethel was farre from Jerusalem as may appeare by Ieroboams act who set up two golden Calves one in Dan another in Bethel to the intent that the people should not goe up to Jerusalem to sacrifice 1 King 12.29 2. Jerusalem was the possession of the childâ—en of Benjamin Bethel belonged to Ioseph Iud. 1.21 22. therefore they were not the same City If any object that there were two Cities called by the name of Bethel as the Rabbines thinke and that one of them is numbred among the Cities that fell to Benjamin Iosu. 18.22 yet in the same place vers 28. Ierusalem is reckoned for another City of Benjamins part Jerusalem then and Bethel are still two Cities 3. Borchardus which himselfe spent many years in viewing the land of Canaan sheweth that Bethel could not be Jerusalem because this stone which Iacob erected and Deborahs monument were then to be seene not at Jerusalem but beside the towne called Bethel Perer. QUEST VI. Why Iacob slept all night in the field Vers. 11. HE came to a certaine place 1. The Hebrewes fable that Iacob went from Beersabee to Charran in one day as they affirme the like of Abrahams servant and because in this verse the word machoâ— is thrice named some of them understand the three Temples that should be built some the three principall feasts but these things have no ground 2. Some say that the Sunne did set miraculously before his time Iosephus thinketh that Iacob durst not goe to the City because of the envie of the Inhabitants but the reason why he lay in the field all night is because it was late before he came thither Ibi dormivit ubi nox cum comprehendit There he slept as Chrysostome saith where the night overtooke him Hom. 54. in Gen. QUEST VII Why Iacob went so meanly furnished for his journey HE tooke of the stones and laid under his head Abraham sent his servant with camels and other company to attend him with jewels of gold but Isaack sendeth forth Iacob alone with a staffe whereof the reasons may be these 1. I will omit the allegories of Augustine who by Iacob going with a staffe to take a wife understandeth Christ by his Crosse redeeming the Church Serm. 79. de tempor of Rupertus who by Iacobs poverty setteth forth the small preparation of the Apostles sent forth to preach the Gospell with a scrip and a staffe or of Gregory who saith that in itinere dormire to sleepe in the way with Iacob is to sequester the minde from the cogitation of earthly things and caput in lapide ponere est Christo menta inharere to lay the head upon a stone is with the minde to cleave to Christ Lib. 4. Moral 2. But these indeed are the causes Theodoret saith Vt manifestius divina providentia declararetur that Gods providence might more fully appeare
toward Iacob who himselfe thanketh God that whereas he went but with his staffe he returned with bands Gen. 32.10 2. Another reason is this Iacob went secretly and not accompanied Vt melius frâ—tris conatus declinaret that he might the better avoid the practices of his brother Thom. Anglic. 3. Beside it may be an example of labour patience and frugality to the servants of God ex Perer. QUEST VIII The divers expositions of Iacobs ladder Ver. 12. THen he dreamed and behold there stood a ladder upon the earth c. 1. Some by this ladder understand the genealogie of Christ Saint Luke setting forth the same by descending from Adam downward Saint Matthew by ascending from Ioseph upward 2. Augustine by God standing upon the ladder understandeth Christ hanging upon the Crosse by the Angels ascending the Preachers handling mysticall doctrines by the Angels descending Preachers applying themselves to morall doctrine Serm. 79. de tempore 3. Some by this ladder interpret the Church which is the gate of heaven without the which there is no salvation 4. Some by this ladder insinuate a Christian profession in the which are divers degrees and vertues to rise by by the Angels ascending such are understood as are given to contemplation by the Angels descending such as follow an active and practicall life 5. Philo sometime by this ladder describeth the soule of man the head he maketh the understanding the feet the affections the ascending descending is the discourse of the reason sometime he expoundeth it to be the uncertaine state of the world wherein as in a ladder some ascend and are advanced some descend and are dishonoured ex Perer. 6. But the proper and literall meaning of the ladder is to set forth Gods providence both in generall whereby he governeth all things in heaven and in earth Psal. 113.6 The degrees of the ladder are the divers meanes which God useth the Angels ascending and descending are the ministring spirits which God sendeth forth for the execution of his will even the Heathen Poet Homer by the like similitude of a golden chaine which Iupiter sent downe from heaven to earth describeth the divine providence And in particular the speciall care which the Lord had of Iacob to protect him in his journey is by this ladder exemplified The ladder is the way that Iacob was to goe the Angels ascending and descending doe conduct him backward and forward God standeth upon the top of the ladder ruling all by his providence Iun. For whereas foure things troubled Iacob his departure from his parents his leaving of his Countrey his solitary journey his poverty the Lord doth give him spirituall comforts against them all I will be thy keeper I will give thee this land he saw Angels ascending and descending to be his companions and thou shalt spread abroad to the East and West c. Perer. 7. This ladder also in a mysticall signification betokeneth Christ as he himselfe expoundeth Ioh. 1.51 and specially in these points 1. The two natures of Christ are expressed who above is God of his father beneath is man out of Iacobs loynes 2. Christs office is described who is the onely way and the ladder whereby wee ascend to heaven Calvin 3. The Angels ascending and descending are the blessed spirits which first ministred to the person of Christ Ioh. 1.51 And secondly doe minister for the good of his body namely the elect Heb. 1.14 QUEST IX How in Iacob all the world should be blessed Vers. 14. THou shalt spread abroad to the West to the East 1. This is first understood of the possession of the large Countrey of Canaan which was extended toward the foure parts of heaven and secondarily it is referred to the spirituall posterity of Iacob that should bee dispersed thorowout the world Mercer 2. Whereas it is said In thee and in thy seed he sheweth how in Iacob all Nations should be blessed because of him should come the promised seed Calvin QUEST X. What things were promised to Iacob Vers. 15. I Will never forsake thee c. 1. Because these promises made to Iacob in Christ were not onely temporall but spirituall not onely concerning this life but the next 1 Tim. 4.8 Iun. 2. Wheresoever thou goest which is not to bee taken largely but with this restraint so long as hee walked in the wayes of God the Lord promiseth to be his guide Muscul. 3. Till I have fulfilled all I have promised thee not onely these things which the Lord now spake as Mercer but which Isaack promised and pronounced unto Iacob vers 3 4. Iun. yea and all those promises made to Abraham and his seed were made likewise to Iacob Rasi QUEST XI How the Lord is said to be in one place more than another Vers. 16. THe Lord is in this place and I was not aware c. 1. God in respect of his power and locall presence is every where alike but in respect of some speciall declaration of his presence he is more in one place than another as in some apparition and vision as the Lord bid Moses put off his shooes because the ground was holy where the Lord then appeared Exod. 3. so in the Tabernacle where the Lord gave answers in the Poole of Bethesda where the Angell stirred the waters the Lord was present after a speciall manner as he is also in the assemblies and congregations of his servants and as here in this heavenly apparition to Iacob Perer. 2. The Hebrewes imagine that Iacob for the space of foureteene yeares while he was in Ebers house never almost lay downe but watched giving himselfe to meditation and therefore reproveth himselfe now for sleeping but that this is a fable I have shewed before in Gen. 25. quest 20. 3. And I was not aware So the Lord to the faithfull performeth more than they could conceive and expect Calv. And the servants of God perceive not at the first that which in processe of time is revealed unto them as it is said of Samuel that at the first he knew not the Lord neither was the word of God revealed to him 1 Sam. 3.4 that is in such familiar manner as afterward the Lord shewed himselfe in Gregor lib. 2 in 1 Sam. 4. Bernard excellently sheweth the difference of Gods presence Est in omni loco c. sed aliter atque aliter apud homines males est puniens dissimulans apud electos operans servans apud superos pascens cubans apud inferos damnans arguens c. God is every where but after a divers manner he is among the wicked punishing yet forbearing among the elect working and saving in heaven refreshing and dwelling in hell condemning and reproving Serm. 6. de Dedication Eccles. c. QUEST XIII Why Iacob called the place fearefull Vers. 17. HOw fearefull is this place 1. Three things were here wrought upon Iacob while he slept he had a vision when he awaked he had the revelation and
ewes conceived or had heat C. in the ramming or conceiving time of the strong or well bodyed sheepe B. G. T. chashar to joyne together whereof they are called well bodyed or strong sheepe v. 42. When the ewes brought forth he did not put them S. when the ewes were feeble B. G. when they were put together late or in late ramming time H.C.T.P. guataph whereof is derived the word behagnatoph in bringing forth late the not marked were Labans the marked Iacobs S. the late brought forth were Labans the timely or firstlings Iacobs C.H. the feebler were Labans the stronger or well bodied Iacobs T.B.G.P. v. 43. camels asses and mules S. camels and mules câ—t 3. The Explanation of doubtfull questions QUEST I. Whether Rachel envied her sister Vers. 1. RAchel envied her sister 1. Some thinke that this was a kind of zeale rather than envie she grieved rather at her owne infecundity or barrennesse than that her sister was fruitfull Perer. 2. But the text is evident that shee envied her sister shee was offended that her sister was fruitfull and she barren Neither is there any inconvenience to yeeld to those holy women their infirmities they were not Angels Merc. chavah signifieth both to envie and strive with emulation or zeale QUEST II. Of Rachels impatient and immoderate desire of children GIve me children or else I die 1. She saith not so as though Iacob of purpose had restrained his naturall force as R. Levi. 2. Neither is it her meaning that Iacob should by his prayer obtaine children for her as Isaack had done for Rebecca for then Iacob would not have beene angry with her 3. Neither did she thus say as though she did not know that God was the giver of children which she confesseth vers 6. God hath given sentence on my side 4. But thus in her womanly heat she breaketh forth as though the fault was in her husband seeing she should otherwise die either for griefe or that she might as good be dead as beare no children Mercer and that her name by this meanes should die with her Perer. 5. Three reasons made her so desirous of children 1. Her envy for her sisters happinesse 2. That she might be the more deare to her husband 3. Because of the promised seed Perer. QUEST III. Of the causes of barrennesse Vers. 2. IAcob was angry and said Am I in Gods stead c. 1. There are naturall causes of sterility or barrennes either some originall defects in the birth as some are borne unapt for generation or else it may come by diseases sometime the constitution of the body is an impediment as in fat bodies where nature is turned into the nutriment of the body Aristot. lib. 2. de generat animal c. 2. 2. There is a supernaturall cause of barrennesse when it pleaseth God to restraine the wombe as in the women of Abimelecks house Genes 20.18 Foure keyes to open and shut are in Gods hand which the Lord hath not commited to any other either Angell or Seraphim the key of raine Deuter. 28.12 The Lord shall open his good treasure the heaven to give raine the key of food Psal. 104.28 Thou openest thy hand and they are filled the key of the womb the key of the grave when the dead shall be raised Perer. ex Tharg Hierosolym 3. Plato himselfe confesseth that procreation was the gift of God Quamvis in mortali animante fiat restamen divina est pregnatio genitura ab immortalib est Generation though it be done in a mortall creature yet it is a divine thing procured by an immortall power Plat. in Symp. QUEST IV. In what sense Rachel saith she shall beare upon my knees Vers. 3. SHee shall beare upon my knees 1. Not as though Rachel should be her midwife or nurse as Onkelâ—s 2. Or that by her example Rachel should the sooner conceive as the Hebrewes 3. But that as it followeth Rachel might have children by her maid for the children of the bond-maids were accounted as the dames her meaning is that she might dandle them upon her knees and play with them as mothers doe with their children so is this phrase taken Isay 66.12 them shall ye sucke ye shall be borne upon her sides and be joyfull upon her knees 4. Rupertus doth fitly allegorize this saying of Rachel lib. 7. comment in Genes 36. as they which Bilha brought forth were borne upon Rachels knees so qui per prâ—dicationem invidentis auâ—ivit verbum teneat in Catholica ecclesia verae perfectionem fidei ita nihil differet à legitimis filâ—â—s so he that heard the word by the preaching of envious teacherâ— holding the true faith in the Catholike Church may differ nothing from the lawfull children of the Church as the sonnes of Iacobs hand-maids received their inheritance and had their lâ—t amongst their brethren QUEST IV. Whether Ruben brought unto his mother mandrakes Vers. 14. GIue me of thy sonnes mandrakes c. 1. It is most like that they were rather pleasant and sweet flowers where with they used to strew their husbands bed than that heâ—be which is called mandrakes for these reasons 1. Ruben was now but a child of 5. or 6. yeares old and not above for he was borne in the beginning of the 7. last yeares and therefore had no discretion to make choice of flowers for their vertue but for their colour or smell 2. It was now wheat harvest in the spring time which in those countries was in the beginning of May when the Mandrake apples are not ripe for so the Septuagint read Mandrake apples 3. The Mandrakes have a strong smell which the Arabians call Iabrochin of the ranke savour of goats whereas these herbs called dudaim are commended for their sweet smell Can. 7.13 The mandrakes have given a smell and in our gates are all sweet things Iun. 2. Whereas Augustine saith of the mandrakes Rem comperi pulehram suaveolentem sapore in sipido I found them to be faire in shew sweet in smell vnsavory in taste lib. 22. com Faust. c. 56. he may speake of that kind of mandrakes which grew in those hot countries in Africa which might have a more fresh smell but otherwise concerning the mandrakes knowne to us Plinie a diligent searcher of the nature of herbes saith Odor ejus gravis sed radicis mals graviâ—r c. sic noxiâ— vires gravedinem afferunt ipso â—lfactu The smell is very strong specially of the root and apple the force thereof â—ery hurâ—full the very smell bringeth heavinesse Plin. lib. 25. c. 13. Levinus Lemnius confirmeth this by experience that by laying of a mandrake apple in his studie he became so drousie that he could not shake it off till the apple was removed lib. de herb 3. Epiphanius thinketh that the mandrake inciteth and provoketh either man or woman to lust as it is held that they have vertue to cause women to conceive and that Rachel
yeere 1. Not only the principall and chiefe moneth as Vatablus but the first in order from whence all the rest should be numbred 2. Divers nations have had a divers custome in the accompt of their yeeres the Egyptians in their Hieroglyphikes counted every moneth a yeere the Arabians three moneths as from the spring to the Autumne from thence to midwinter The Acarnanians counted six moneths to a yeere as from the spring to the Autumne the Romanes and the Hebrewes reckoned twelve moneths and so is the yeere to bee taken here 3. It was the first moneth for matters ecclesiasticall and belonging to religion But the civill yeere began in the seventh moneth Levit. 25.9 As the Egyptians began their ecclesiasticall yeere from Midsummer and their civill from the Autumne Iun. From thence also they began their Jubile and the account of the seventh yeere of rest which if it had begun in the spring they should have wanted two yeeres fruits for the seventh yeere of rest and Jubile should begin before they had reaped the fruits sowne in the sixt yeere and in the seventh it was not lawfull for them either to sow or reape 4. As it was the first moneth of the yeere so was iâ— the chiefe and most famous in respect of the deliverance of the Israelites and in this moneth they went over Jordane and came into the land of Canaan the 10. day of the first moneth Iosh. 4.19 Perer. And now all things began to flourish and revive in the spring so that the earth did also as it were seeme to rejoyce for the liberty of the people of God Ferus From hence the Israelites for the remembrance of so glorious a deliverance had great cause to begin the computation of their yeere as Christians now doe from the nativity of our Lord for a commemoration of their spirituall deliverance Perer. QUEST IV. Of the name of this first moneth called of the Hebrewes Abib of the Chaldes Nisan THe name of this first moneth is not here expressed but chap. 13.4 it is called the moneth Abib so called because in that moneth corne began to be ripe 1. But here I cannot subscribe unto the opinion of Pererius therein following Paulus Burgensis that the Hebrewes had no names for their moneths before the captivity of Babylon but by their number as the first second third and after the captivity they borrowed the names of the moneths of the Medes and Persians and chiefly of the Chaldeans as it is to be found in the bookes of Nehemia Esther and the prophesie of Zacharie and the bookes of the Macchabees 2. But this appeareth to be otherwise for in divers places of Scripture wee finde the names of some of the moneths after the calling of the Hebrewes before the captivity of Babylon as the second moneth Zif 1 King 6.1 and the 7. moneth Ethanim 1. King 8.2 Pererius saith that these were not the proper names of these moneths but onely appellatives signifying the properties of those moneths as the first was called Zif of the opening because the flowers began then to open and shew the other signified strong because in that moneth fruits were gathered whereby mans heart was comforted and made strong Vatab. Or because they were of strong constitution which resisted and overcame the diseases incident to that season of the yeere about the fall of the leafe Cajetane Contra. 1. This is no good argument these names have some speciall signification therefore they were not the proper names of the moneths Abib signifieth an eare of corne Levit. 2.14 Was it not therefore a name of the first moneth which was so called because the corne then eared and began to be ripe So Bul was the name of the eight moneth 1. King 6.38 so called of the inundation of waters which fall in that moneth 2. It is very probable that those Chalde names of the moneths as Adar Cisleu Elul were not taken up of the Hebrewes till after the captivity as the first is mentioned Nehâ—m 6.19 the second Zachar. 7.1 the third 1. Maâ—chah 14.27 But the Hebrew names were in use before as appeareth by these already given in instance 3. Now the proper names of the moneths as they were used after the Captivity were these the first Nisan answering to our March the second Tiar answering to Aprill the third Sivan which is our May the fourth Tamuz our June the fifth Ab which we call July then Elul agreeable to August the seventh Tisri sorting to our September the eight Marchesâ—â—an with us October the ninth Cisleu our November the tenth Tebeth the same with December the eleventh Sebath named with us January the twelfth Adar which is correspondent to our February Ex Pererio QUEST V. When the first moneth of the Hebrewes tooke beginning NOw to know when to beginne the first moneth of the yeere 1. Some give this rule that whereas the Hebrewes alwayes count their moneths from the new Moone as Psalm 81.3 Blow up the trumpet in the new Moone they will have that to be the first moneth whose full Moone is neerest to the equinoctiall But this rule sometime faileth for it may fall out that two full Moones are equally distant from the equinoctiall and then it would be uncertaine which Moone to take 2. Some say that was the first moneth with the Hebrewes whose new Moone was neerest to the equinoctiall whether it were before or after Ferus But this rule doth not hold neither for it may bee that one new Moone falleth out as upon the 7. day of March another upon the fifth of Aprill and so further off from the equinoctiall that is when the night and day is of equall length and yet this shall rather be the first Moone than the other 3. Therefore this is a more certaine observation that the first moneth should be that whose fourteenth day falleth out either upon the Equinoctiall or presently after it and so the new Moone of the first moneth will fall out neither before the eight day of March nor after the fifth day of Aprill 4. Now hence it is evident that the first moneth of the Hebrewes is never all within March it may sometime be all without March though not all without Aprill as when the Hebrewes every third yeere put in a moneth to make the yeere to agree with the course of the Sunne so that they had two Adars as it might be two Februaries together then the latter Adar being mensis intercalaris the moneth put betweene concurring with March the first moneth began with April but for the most part their first moneth tooke part of March and part of April QUEST VI. Why the Lambe was commanded to be prepared foure dayes before Vers. 3. IN the tenth of this moneth let every man take unto him a lambe c. They were commanded to set apart the paschall lambe foure dayes afore for these causes 1. Lest that if they had deferred it till the instant of their departure they might by
reason of other businesse have forgotten it 2. That in this while they might see whether there were any blemish or defect in the lambe 3. That they might by the sight of the lambe be stirred up to a thankfull remembrance of their deliverance expected 4. To confirme them in the assured confidence of Gods assistance against the Egyptians that whereas they abhorred all these which did kill sheepe either for meat or sacrifice or any other cattell which they superstitiously adored yet the Israelites did foure dayes set apart their paschall lambes to that end without any danger or hurt intended by the Egyptians Pererius Ferus 2. This preparation of the lambe foure dayes before was peculiar only for this time and first passeover because afterward the cause was taken away for neither was there feare lest they should forget to take a Lambe for the Passeover and beside they needed no time to examine the wants and defects of the Lambe being experienced by their daily sacrifices how to make choice of the fittest beasts therefore where the law of the Passeover is repeated as Levit. 23. Deut. 16. the rite of preparing the Lambe foure dayes before is omitted 3. Iosephus is here found to be in an error that saith the lambe was to be prepared upon the 13. day against the 14. when as it is manifestly expressed that it was to be set apart upon the tenth day Perer. QUEST VII Whether a Lambe were killed in every house and how mâ—ny went to the eating of a Lambe LEt every man according to the house of the fathers c. 1. This name of house in Scripture is diversly taken sometime it signifieth all the nation of Israel which is called the house of Iacob Psal. 114. sometime for a whole tribe as the house of Iudah the house of Levi. But here it is taken more strictly for every family contained in their severall houses as appeareth vers 4. where one houshold or family was too little for the eating of a lambe there two neighbours were to joyne together 2. Every particular man is not charged to provide a lambe but the masters of the families onely Ferus 3. Yet not every housholder did provide a lambe as where the houshold was too little for in that case they were to joyne with their neighbours which was done in two respects both in regard of the povertie of such as were not able to provide a lambe and lest that if in every small family they should kill a lambe somewhat thereof might remaine untouched which was against the law of the Passeover neither were there more than one lambe killed in any one house 4. What number was allowed to the eating of a lambe is uncertaine The Hebrewes thinke that tenne were allotted to a lambe but that seemeth not to be generally observed for the lambs were not all of one bignesse nor every mans stomacke and eating alike yet Iosephus seemeth to confirme this opinion of the Hebrewes who writeth that Cesâ—ius the Governour of Judea being desirous to certifie Nero of the number of the Jewes dealt with the high Priest who by the number of the paschall lambs which were killed amounting unto two hundred fiftie and six thousand and counting ten to every lambe he gathered the whole summe of thirtie hundred thousand and seventie thousand that were gathered together at the celebration of the Passeover Ioseph lib. 7. de bello Iud. cap. 17. QUEST VIII Whether beside the paschall lambe there were any other solemne sacrifices NOw whether beside these particular lambes which were slaine in every house there was beside some publike solemne sacrifice it may be questioned But it is not like that there was any such at this time because Moses did so propound his request unto Pharaoh that they might goe three dayes journey to offer sacrifice unto God in the wildernesse therefore it is not like that they kept any publike solemne service of God in Egypt afterward in the time of Hezekiah and Iosias there were many solemne sacrifices offered at the Passeover but they must be distinguished from the Passeover it selfe which was eaten on the 14. day at night but these solemne sacrifices were offered on the 15. day the first solemne day of the Feast Simler QUEST IX Of the divers acceptations of the word evening Vers. 6. THey shall kill it in the twilight or betweene the evenings It is to be considered that the word vespera evening is taken two wayes 1. properly for the space betweene the Sun set and the shutting in of the day light altogether as Iudg. 19.9 it is called the lodging of the day and vers 14. the going downe of the Sunne and this may appeare both by the derivation of the Latine word vespera which is derived of vesper which is Venus starre and both goeth before the Sunne rise thereof called Lucifer the day starre and followeth immediatly his setting and is also called Vesper or Hesperus after the Greeke beside the Hebrew word ghereb signifieth a commixtion when as the day light and the darknesse seeme to be mingled together so that properly the evening signifieth the twilight which at Jerusalem where the pole is elevated almost 32. degrees continueth about the space of an houre and â—5 minutes Or the evening is taken more generally and so sometime it signifieth all the time from the declining of the Sunne in the afternoone till the setting thereof some time it signifieth the whole night as Gen. 1.5 the evening and morning were of the first day the beginning of the day and the night are taken for the whole Thostat Iun. It signifieth also sometime the latter part of the night toward the morning as where it is said Matth. 28.1 that in the evening 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Sabbath when the first day of the weeke began to dâ—wne Mary Magdalene and the other Mary came to see the Sepulchre Marke readeth that they came 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 very early in the morning But Pererius taketh exception here to Thostatus affirming that in the first place the evening is taken for the day being the end thereof and the morning for the night being the end also thereof and in the other place the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 dawning signifieth the beginning of the next day which the Jewes did begin to reckon from the evening as Luke 23.54 the same word is used where the Evangelist saith That day was the preparation and the Sabbath appeared or dawned 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Contra. 1. The evening is rather taken for the night both because there was darknesse before there was light and so the night was first and then the day as also because in Scripture the civill day is counted from evening to evening Iun. and the beginning of a thing is more properly taken for the whole than the end 2. It is not denied but that the word dawning is sometime taken for approching or drawing neere but seeing S. Marke expoundeth S. Matthewes 〈◊〉
attende c. In all thy works wait for the Lords recompence that he will prepare eternall rest for thy reward and this it is to sanctifie the Sabbath So Augustine Spiritualiter observa Sabbatum in spe futurae quietis Observe the Sabbath spiritually in hope of the everlasting reward Libr. de 10. Chord All hypocrites therefore that keepe the Sabbath rest rather for feare of humane lawes than of conscience which also come before the Lord with a dissembling heart are transgressors of this Commandement for he that will truly consecrate the Sabbath unto the Lord must call it a delight Isa. 58.13 he must with all his soule delight therein 2. Observ. Against those which spend the Lords day in carnall delight TO sanctifie it The rest then of the Sabbath is commanded not as though it were in it selfe a thing acceptable unto God but that wee might the better attend upon Gods service They therefore which give themselves upon the Lords day to ease and idlenesse pampering and feeding themselves following their owne will and pleasure doe not sanctifie the Sabbath unto the Lord for hee that will consecrate a Sabbath as glorious unto the Lord must not doe his owne wayes nor seeke his owne will as the Prophet sheweth Isai. 58.13 Against such which carnally spent the Sabbath in pleasure and delight the same Prophet speaketh Wo unto them c. The Harpe and Violl Timbrell and Pipe are in their feasts Isai. 5.12 And of such Chrysostome saith well Accepisti Sabbatum ut animam tuam liberares à vitiis tu verò magis illa committis Thou hast received the Sabbath to free thy soule from vice and by this meanes thou doest commit it the more 3. Observ. No worke must be put off untill the Lords day THou shalt not doe any worke Here then such covetous and worldly minded men are taxed which cannot afford one day of seven for the Lord but toile themselves therein with bodily labour as if they have a job of worke of their weeks taske to doe they will dispatch it upon the Lords day if they have any journey to take they will put it off till then for feare of hindring their other worke therefore the Lord meeting with mens covetous humours forbiddeth all kinde of worke to be done therein Gregorie giveth two reasons why upon the Lords day we should cease from all terrene labour because Omni modo orationibus insistendum We should altogether attend upon prayer and spirituall exercises such works then must be shunned because they are an hinderance unto the service of God And againe Si quid negligéntiae per sex diesagitur c. if any thing have beene negligently done in the six dayes that upon the day of the resurrection of our Lord precibus expietur it may be expiate and purged by prayer Gregor in Registro lib. 11. epist. 3. We should not then commit more sinnes of negligence when we should pray for forgivenesse of our errours and negligence Cajetane giveth a good note upon this word Remember Ad hoc servit recordatio ut non reserves aliquid operandum in diem septimum c. therefore serveth this remembrance that no jot or worke be reserved till the seventh day 4. Observ. It is not enough for the master of the familie to keepe the Lords day unlesse his whole familie also doe sanctifie it THou nor thy sonne nor thy daughter c. This is added to reprove their nice curiositie who though themselves will seeme to make conscience of the Lords day are content yet that their children and servants doe breake it and put them to labour or suffer them to mispend the day in vaine pleasure thinking it sufficient if the master of the house keepe the rest of the Lords day But every good Christian must resolve with Ioshua I and my house will serve the Lord chap. 24.15 He thought it not enough for himselfe to be addicted to Gods service unlesse his whole familie also served the Lord. So then none are exempted here from keeping the Sabbath Nullus sexus nulla aetas nulla conditio c. no sex no age no condition is excluded from the observing the Sabbath Gloss. interlin Neither young nor old male or female master or servant Vpon the fifth Commandement 1. Divers Questions and difficulties discussed and explained QUEST I. Whether this precept belong to the first Table 12. HOnour thy father c. Iosephus with some other Hebrewes doe make this fifth Commandement the last of the first Table both to make the number even in both Tables and because mention is made here of Jehovah as in none of the other Commandements of the second Table and because it was fit that as the first table began with our dutie toward God our heavenly Father so it should end with our dutie toward our earthly parents Contra. These are no sufficient reasons for this division of the Commandements 1. For though the foure first Commandements in number answer not the other yet they are in the writing upon the Tables more and conteine a greater space than the other six and better it is to divide the Commandements by the matter referring onely those to the first Table which containe the worship of God than by the number 2. The name Jehovah is expressed in other judiciall and ceremoniall lawes which follow which belong not either to the first or second Table 3. The third reason better sheweth why this Commandement should begin the second Table then end the first 4. And whereas some object that place Rom. 13.9 where the Apostle rehearseth the five Commandements following omitting this as though it belonged not to the second Table the reason of that omission is because the Apostle directly in that place had treated before of the dutie toward the higher Powers and Superiours who are comprehended under the name of parents But our Saviour putteth all out of doubt Matth. 19.19 where he placeth this Commandement last in rehearsing the precepts of the second Table and joyneth it with that generall precept Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thy selfe Calvin QUEST II. Why the precepts of the second Table are said to be like unto the first NOw our Saviour reduceth all the precepts of the second Table to one generall Commandement Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thy selfe and saith it is like unto the first in these respects 1. Because the second Table of the morall law as well as the first hath a preeminence and excellencie above the ceremonials and therefore in regard of this dignitie and prioritie it is like unto the first 2. Because the same kinde of punishment even everlasting death is threatned against every transgression as well of the second as of the first Table 3. In regard of the coherence and dependance which the one hath of the other as the cause and the effect for a man cannot love his brother unlesse he first have the feare of God whose image he reverenceth in his brother
Vrsin QUEST III. Why the precept of honouring parents is set first in the second Table THis fifth Commandement is set before the other for these reasons 1. Lyranus Primò ponitur praeceptum circa operationem boni First this precept is put which concerneth the operation of that which is good as in giving honour to parents the other precepts are touching the shunning and avoiding of evill 2. Thomas giveth this reason because first those duties are prescribed Quibus homo ex aliqua speciali ratione obligatur c. whereby a man is specially bound to some particular persons as to parents then those follow Qua indifferenter omnibus debitum reddunt which indifferently yeeld the due unto all men 3. Tostatus thus divideth the precepts of the second Table according to the threefold facultie of the minde which are rationalis irascibilis concupiscibilis the rationall part the irascibile or irefull power and the coveting and desiring facultie the rationall is the most worthie in giving honour unto Superiours for by the rationall part wee desire such things which are of an higher degree than those things which brute beasts do covet the irefull part is seene in revenge either against a mans person directly which is met withall in the next precept Thou shalt not kill or against some principall thing belonging to his person as his good name which is provided for in the ninth precept The coveting facultie is seene either in the act it selfe which is twofold either in carnall desire toward a mans wife forbidden in the 7. precept or in a covetous eye toward his substance in the 8. or in the desire onely of these things as in the 10. Tostat. qu. 17. 4. Procopius yeeldeth this reason why this precept is set first Quia parentes secunda post Deum causa 〈◊〉 quòd simus Because parents are the next cause after God of our being And so as Thomas saith Est quadem affinitas hujus praecepti ad praecepta prima Tabulae There is a certaine affinity betweene this precept and the precepts of the first Table Likewise Tostatus because next unto God we must reverence our parents as most bound unto them as the Heathen Philosopher could say Quòd patribus diis non possumus rarebuere aequalia That to God and our parents wee can never render equally that is as wee have received Aristot. 8. Ethicor. 5. But the best reason is because this precept is Nervus fundamentum obedientiae c. is the very foundation and band of obedience to the other Commandements which would soone be violated if men did not stand in awe of the Magistrate the father of the Common-wealth And beside this precept is set first because of the promise annexed that wee should be the more easily allured unto obedience Vrsin QUEST IV. Why speciall mention is made of the mother THy father and mother c. Speciall mention is made of the mother for these causes 1. Because in these three things are children bound unto their mothers because they are the meanes of their generation as the father is the active and formall cause so the mother is the materiall and passive cause of their conception and beside the conception it is peculiar to the mother to beare the childe 9. moneths in her wombe with much sorrow and griefe and at the last with great paine and danger to bring forth The second thing is the education of the childe which being yet young and tender is brought up with the mother and is apt then to receive any impressions either to good or evill and therefore it is no small helpe to make a childe good to bee brought up under a vertuous mother The third thing is nutrition for the mother doth give the infant her pappes and though the man and wife should be separated it is the wives dutie to nurse the childe and that according to the Canons till it be three yeare old Extra de convers infidel cap. ex literis Tostat. quaest 17. 2. Because women are the weaker vessels and the chiefe government of the house is committed to the father the Lord foreseeing that mothers might easily grow into contempt hath provided by this law to meet with disobedient children Basting QUEST V. Whether the childe is more bound to the father or mother BUt if here it shall be demanded to which of the parents the childe is most bound the answer briefely is this that whereas the childe oweth three things unto the parents sustentation and maintenance honour and reverence dutie and obedience the first of these is equally to be performed unto them both to relieve the parents because they both are as one and feed at one table and therefore in this behalfe no difference can be made Likewise for the second as they are our parents they are equally to be reverenced and honoured but where there may bee more eminent parts of wisdome and vertue and such like as usually are in the father there more honour is to bee yeelded unto him but otherwise to the mother if shee be more vertuous Concerning obedience because the man is the head of the woman and the master of the familie obedience ordinarily is rather to be given to the commandement of the father than of the mother Tostat. QUEST VI. Why the Lord commandeth obedience to parents being a thing acknowledged of all BUt it seemeth superfluous that God should by law command obedience unto parents seeing there is no nation so barbarous which doth not yeeld reverence unto them Answ. 1. So also there are by nature printed in the minde of man the seeds of the other precepts but this law of nature being by mans corruption obscured and defaced God thought it needfull to revive this naturall instinct by the prescript of his law and the rather because men might be more allured unto this dutie by the promise propounded Simler 2. And the Lord intending herein to prescribe obedience to all superiours thought good to give instance in parents because these precepts Sunt quasi quadam conclusiones immediate sequentes ex principiis juris naturalis c. are as certaine immediate conclusions following out of the principles of the naturall law which are easily received and acknowledged of all but those things which are understood are Tanquam conclusiones quaedam remotae c. as certaine conclusions fetched further off Lyran. QUEST VII Who are comprehended under the name of fathers and mothers BY father and mother are understood 1. Parents of all sorts whether our naturall fathers or mothers or those so called by law as the father and mother in law and such as doe adopt children Tutors likewise and Governours 2. Publike officers as Magistrates which are the fathers of the Commonwealth 3. Pastors and Ministers as Elisha calleth Elias father 2. King 2. 4. Masters as Naâ—mans servants called him father 2. King 2. and generally the elder sort and aged persons whom usually we call fathers Vrsin The reasons why all